Selected quad for the lemma: kingdom_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
kingdom_n	king_n	receive_v	time_n	3,757	5	3.5636	3	true

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A69171	A treatise, touching Antichrist VVherein, the place, the time, the forme, the workmen, the vpholders, the proceeding, and lastly, the ruine and ouerthrow of the kingdome of Antichrist, is plainly laid open out of the word of God: where also manie darke, and hard places both of Daniell and the Reuelation are made manifest. By Lambert Danæus.; Tractatus de Antichristo. English	Daneau, Lambert, ca. 1530-1595?; Swan, John, d. 1617.	1589 (1589)	STC 6229; ESTC S111048	137,818	208

indefinitelie_o or_o without_o limitation_n a_o false_a prophet_n and_o papa_n a_o pope_n cap._n 12._o pag._n 48._o that_o antichrist_n do_v herein_o especial_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o god_n when_o he_o cause_v himself_o to_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n cap._n 13._o pag._n 50._o that_o anti._n do_v wicked_o arrogate_v to_o himself_o the_o power_n of_o god_n cap._n 14._o pag._n 53_o of_o the_o place_n where_o antichrist_n shall_v sit_v where_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o neither_o mahumet_n himself_o nor_o his_o accompliss_n be_v the_o man_n who_o the_o scripture_n term_v antichristes_n cap._n 15._o pag._n 56._o that_o rome_n which_o be_v in_o italy_n &_o be_v repair_v out_o of_o the_o dust_n &_o ruin_n of_o the_o old_a overthrone_v city_n be_v the_o seat_n or_o chair_n point_v at_o and_o paint_v out_o by_o god_n himself_o for_o antichrist_n that_o shall_v come_v cap._n 16._o pag._n 58_o in_o what_o respect_n the_o assembly_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o temple_n and_o church_n of_o god_n wherein_o answer_n be_v make_v to_o many_o of_o their_o objection_n cap._n 17._o pag._n 67._o of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o anti._n and_o first_o that_o it_o be_v plain_o to_o be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reveil_v before_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v begin_v to_o totter_v and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n begin_v to_o grow_v &_o increase_v cap._n 18._o pag._n 73._o whether_o antichrist_n can_v come_v and_o settle_v himself_o before_o the_o imperial_a regiment_n of_o frenchman_n be_v end_v cap._n 19_o pag._n 78._o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o anti._n wherein_o he_o shall_v seat_v and_o settle_v himself_o in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n prescice_o set_v down_o to_o be_v 666._o year_n from_o the_o time_n to_o this_o prophecy_n of_o john_n be_v make_v know_v the_o which_o term_n of_o time_n do_v expire_v much_o about_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n pogonatus_n the_o beard_a a_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n cap._n 20._o pag._n 80._o that_o those_o thousand_o year_n after_o which_o it_o be_v say_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v can_v appertain_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n cap._n 21._o pag._n 89._o that_o the_o practice_n which_o be_v use_v to_o frame_v and_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v devilish_a and_o deceitful_a cap._n 22._o pag._n 90._o that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v to_o rise_v by_o little_a &_o little_a &_o not_o at_o a_o sudden_a according_a to_o the_o forewarn_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n cap._n 23._o pag._n 93._o that_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a ground_n of_o the_o kingdone_v of_o popery_n first_o the_o diverse_a heresy_n that_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o nature_n &_o office_n of_o christ_n secondlie_o the_o bitter_a bicker_n that_o be_v among_o the_o bishop_n and_o thirdlie_o the_o large_a bounty_n of_o emperor_n and_o certain_a other_o man_n who_o both_o be_v able_a and_o superstitious_o bend_v which_o they_o bestow_v on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n cap._n 24._o pag._n 97._o by_o what_o other_o degree_n and_o occasion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v either_o sly_o draw_v forward_o or_o strong_o establish_v cap._n 25._o pag._n 101._o that_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o no_o time_n receive_v without_o the_o resistance_n &_o gainsay_v of_o some_o good_a bishop_n cap._n 26._o pag._n 104._o of_o the_o destruction_n and_o overthrow_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o only_a breath_n of_o the_o lord_n mouth_n and_o not_o by_o any_o power_n or_o strength_n of_o a_o five_o sixth_o or_o seven_o monarchy_n to_o be_v raise_v or_o look_v for_o cap._n 27._o pag._n 107._o what_o those_o ten_o king_n signify_v which_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v shall_v devour_v and_o consume_v with_o fire_n the_o harlot_n and_o her_o flesh_n cap._n 28._o pag._n 111._o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o christian_n and_o such_o as_o profess_v the_o gospel_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o the_o papist_n in_o purpose_n to_o overthrow_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o to_o root_v out_o his_o doctrine_n cap._n 29._o pag._n 117._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v at_o the_o last_o be_v quite_o take_v away_o by_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n cap._n 30._o pag._n 121._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v break_v and_o bring_v under_o foot_n by_o part_n &_o pece-meale_n &_o not_o at_o once_o or_o in_o a_o short_a time_n cap._n 31._o pag._n 123_o that_o there_o be_v no_o corruption_n of_o christian_a religion_n prophesy_v of_o which_o shall_v succeed_v this_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n cap._n 32._o eadem_fw-la whether_o beside_o the_o four_o and_o roman_a monarchy_n there_o remain_v any_o other_o a_o five_o to_o be_v erect_v where_o a_o very_a hard_a place_n of_o daniel_n be_v expound_v cap._n 33._o pag._n 125._o that_o the_o enlarge_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v in_o imitation_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v perform_v by_o these_o two_o mean_n especial_o namely_o the_o public_a preach_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o the_o vaunt_a show_n of_o diverse_a miracle_n cap._n 34._o pag._n 137._o who_o be_v those_o three_o spirit_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a minister_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n cap._n 35._o pag._n 140._o why_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v term_v by_o s._n paul_n lie_v wonder_n cap._n 36._o pag._n 144._o that_o not_o every_o particular_a man_n which_o heretofore_o live_v or_o be_v yet_o alive_a either_o do_v or_o do_v approve_v of_o the_o kindgome_n of_o antichriste_n no_o not_o when_o it_o have_v prevail_v and_o get_v the_o upper_a hand_n cap._n 37._o pag._n 147._o that_o only_o the_o reprobate_n and_o such_o as_o be_v forsake_v of_o god_n have_v and_o shall_v stiflie_o and_o obstinate_o stick_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antic_a cap._n 38._o pag._n 148._o what_o just_a cause_n the_o lord_n have_v to_o punish_v the_o world_n with_o this_o plague_n of_o blindenes_n that_o it_o shall_v admit_v of_o this_o miserable_a state_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o further_o wbat_v monstrous_a contempt_n of_o god_n word_n go_v before_o this_o antichristianitie_n cap._n 39_o pag._n 149._o a_o answer_n unto_o three_o certain_a principal_a argument_n of_o the_o papist_n wherewith_o they_o will_v justify_v themselves_o and_o approve_v this_o say_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n cap._n 40._o pag._n 153._o a_o proposition_n and_o position_n prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichriste_n page_n 157._o finis_fw-la to_o the_o reader_n this_o i_o may_v protest_v gentle_a reader_n that_o touch_v the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o i_o have_v cite_v and_o interpret_v out_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n my_o purpose_n be_v to_o offer_v they_o to_o the_o censure_n of_o other_o and_o that_o i_o be_o not_o in_o my_o opinion_n so_o resolut_a or_o peremptory_a that_o i_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o other_o man_n judgment_n which_o jump_v not_o herewith_o provide_v always_o that_o they_o contain_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o disagree_v from_o the_o accomplishment_n or_o issue_n of_o thing_n the_o which_o in_o my_o mind_n be_v the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o prophecy_n that_o can_v be_v place_n of_o scripture_n cite_v and_o by_o the_o way_n expound_v in_o this_o treatise_n daniel_n chap._n 2._o verse_n 34._o and_o 44._o cap._n 18._o pag._n 74._o chap._n 7._o verse_n 8._o and_o 20._o cap._n 13._o pag._n 50._o verse_n 13._o cap._n 18._o pag._n 74._o chap._n 11._o verse_n 40._o 41._o 42._o 43._o 44._o 45._o cap._n 33._o pag._n 125._o 126._o 2._o thess_n chap._n 2._o v._n 3._o 4._o 5._o 6._o 7._o 8._o 9_o 10._o 11._o 12._o through_o out_o this_o book_n revelation_n chap._n 11._o verse_n 7._o cap._n 9_o pag._n 23._o chap._n 12._o verse_n 3._o cap._n 9_o pag._n 23._o verse_n 18._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 13._o chap._n 13._o verse_n 1._o 2._o 3._o cap._n 9_o pag._n 27._o verse_n 11._o cap._n 9_o pag._n 23._o verse_n 15._o cap._n 10._o pag._n 40._o verse_n 18._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 88_o chap._n 16._o verse_n 13._o 14._o cap._n 35._o pag._n 140._o verse_n 16._o cap._n 19_o pag._n 65._o chap._n 17._o verse_n 9_o cap._n 16._o pag._n 59_o verse_n 12._o and_o 17._o cap._n 23._o pag._n 93._o verse_n 16._o cap._n 28._o pag._n 111._o chap._n 19_o verse_n 20._o cap._n 9_o

their_o habit_n in_o monkery_n and_o to_o make_v short_a a_o infinite_a company_n of_o horrible_a blasphemy_n and_o wicked_a action_n of_o they_o be_v bear_v and_o boast_v out_o as_o sacred_a and_o holy_a because_o forsooth_o they_o be_v solemn_a and_o mystical_a in_o their_o signification_n whereas_o notwithstanding_o in_o very_a truth_n they_o contain_v nothing_o else_o then_o mere_a coniuring_n against_o god_n himself_o and_o plain_a blasphemy_n against_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n therefore_o the_o mean_n whereby_o this_o kingdom_n and_o impiety_n be_v establish_v be_v and_o ever_o be_v crafty_a couzon_a and_o deceit_n and_o that_o under_o the_o goodly_a pretence_n of_o godliness_n and_o of_o holy_a mystery_n entrap_a by_o that_o mean_v the_o simple_a sort_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o god_n word_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v to_o rise_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o not_o at_o a_o sudden_a according_a to_o the_o forewarn_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n the_o 23._o chapter_n now_o s._n paul_n have_v withal_o signify_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o word_n work_v or_o be_v a_o work_n that_o the_o say_a kingdom_n and_o woeful_a state_n of_o apostasy_n shall_v rise_v by_o degree_n as_o it_o be_v and_o not_o be_v bring_v to_o his_o fullness_n in_o a_o short_a time_n the_o which_o caution_n give_v out_o by_o he_o contain_v in_o it_o a_o advertisement_n that_o be_v very_o meet_a and_o necessary_a even_o for_o the_o church_n that_o then_o be_v whereby_o they_o shall_v the_o more_o wary_o perceive_v and_o shun_v the_o subtlety_n of_o satan_n therefore_o this_o assertion_n of_o paul_n teach_v we_o thus_o much_o that_o this_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v raise_v up_o a_o little_a at_o once_o and_o not_o to_o be_v perfect_v either_o in_o a_o moment_n or_o in_o a_o day_n or_o hour_n but_o yet_o the_o schoolman_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n for_o they_o think_v that_o it_o shall_v start_v up_o and_o advance_v the_o head_n on_o a_o sudden_a but_o paul_n affirm_v another_o thing_n namely_o that_o satan_n the_o crafty_a contriver_n of_o it_o shall_v close_o and_o by_o sleight_n work_v and_o set_v forward_o the_o same_o and_o at_o last_o after_o long_o protract_v of_o time_n and_o many_o circumuentions_a spend_v shall_v obtain_v his_o purpose_n but_o before_o we_o open_v the_o same_o any_o further_a or_o teach_v more_o at_o large_a the_o truth_n thereof_o i_o think_v meet_v first_o to_o answer_v a_o objection_n which_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o revel_v 17.12_o &_o 17._o the_o verse_n whereof_o be_v as_o follow_v verse_n 12_o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o yet_o have_v not_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n but_o shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n at_o one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n verse_n 17_o for_o god_n have_v put_v in_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o pleasure_n and_o to_o do_v with_o one_o consent_n for_o to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o work_n of_o god_n be_v fullfil_v for_o so_o be_v this_o place_n to_o be_v set_v together_o as_o that_o the_o 17._o verse_n do_v immediate_o follow_v the_o 12._o for_o that_o there_o be_v a_o mis-placing_a of_o verse_n and_o a_o rent_v asunder_o of_o the_o chapter_n through_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o printer_n which_o also_o have_v happen_v in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o same_o book_n as_o the_o learned_a theodor_n beza_n have_v observe_v and_o teach_v upon_o the_o 15._o verse_n of_o the_o 16._o chapter_n it_o seem_v therefore_o that_o this_o be_v mean_v hereby_o namely_o that_o the_o beast_n shall_v receive_v her_o say_a power_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n for_o a_o hour_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a it_o will_v give_v great_a strength_n unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n but_o my_o answer_n héereunto_a be_v that_o this_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o proper_o appertain_v unto_o that_o beast_n which_o represent_v antichrist_n but_o rather_o unto_o that_o which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o not_o as_o it_o be_v afterward_o when_o it_o be_v remove_v unto_o constantinople_n but_o as_o it_o be_v while_o it_o remain_v in_o italy_n for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o before_o those_o ten_o king_n shall_v arise_v which_o shall_v utterlie_o overthrow_v rome_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n there_o shall_v ten_o other_o appear_v and_o that_o at_o one_o time_n or_o instant_n which_o shall_v endeavour_n to_o raise_v again_o in_o italy_n the_o empire_n of_o rome_n and_o give_v and_o restore_v unto_o that_o first_o beast_n her_o ancient_a kingdom_n but_o shall_v nothing_o prevail_v wherefore_o that_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v direct_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o those_o who_o attempt_v to_o restore_v and_o set_v in_o place_n the_o say_a empire_n not_o in_o the_o east_n and_o constantinople_n but_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o rome_n itself_o who_o also_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v specify_v shall_v be_v in_o number_n ten_o but_o as_o yet_o when_o john_n write_v be_v not_o begin_v or_o come_v at_o all_o and_o further_o shall_v arise_v all_o much_o about_o one_o time_n or_o instant_n and_o contend_v for_o the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o say_a romish_a empire_n after_o who_o ten_o other_o shall_v succeed_v who_o contrariwise_o shall_v devour_v the_o say_a empire_n that_o be_v shall_v utter_o and_o from_o the_o very_a foundation_n turn_v upside-down_a and_o put_v out_o the_o same_o therefore_o overpassing_a the_o opinion_n of_o other_o man_n and_o special_o of_o those_o who_o think_v that_o those_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v favour_v the_o beast_n be_v such_o emperor_n as_o live_v before_o the_o day_n of_o the_o emperor_n domitian_n for_o their_o opinion_n swerve_v clean_o from_o the_o meaning_n of_o that_o place_n this_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v read_v chapter_n 17._o verse_n 12._o and_o 17._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o those_o ten_o emperor_n and_o king_n who_o reign_v last_o of_o all_o in_o italy_n after_o such_o time_n as_o the_o royal_a mansion_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v transport_v unto_o constantinople_n at_o what_o time_n the_o constantinople_n emperor_n have_v much_o ado_n so_o hold_v the_o possession_n of_o italy_n which_o at_o last_o come_v to_o pass_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n and_o murder_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o that_o valiant_a emperor_n that_o be_v of_o the_o blood-royal_a about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 459._o for_o it_o appear_v by_o history_n that_o incontinent_o after_o the_o say_a murder_n ten_o king_n at_o once_o do_v start_v up_o in_o a_o moment_n or_o very_o short_a time_n who_o reach_v after_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n and_o labour_v by_o might_n and_o main_n to_o recover_v the_o decay_a credit_n and_o countenance_n of_o the_o same_o therefore_o they_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o emperor_n which_o shall_v receive_v power_n for_o a_o hour_n and_o to_o the_o end_n this_o my_o opinion_n and_o interpretation_n may_v appear_v the_o more_o true_a i_o will_v now_o recite_v they_o in_o order_n as_o they_o be_v therefore_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v 1._o maximus_n who_o be_v the_o very_a murderer_n of_o the_o say_a valentinian_n and_o be_v himself_o in_o the_o second_o month_n of_o his_o empire_n slay_v by_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o goth_n and_o cast_v into_o the_o river_n tiber_n 2._o avitus_n who_o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o government_n be_v depose_v by_o richimer_n a_o gothe_n 3._o maiorianus_n be_v at_o that_o time_n make_v emperor_n at_o ravenna_n die_v before_o the_o three_o year_n of_o his_o empire_n be_v expire_v 4._o severus_n make_v emperor_n likewise_o at_o ravenna_n be_v poison_v within_o the_o term_n of_o three_o year_n after_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n 5._o 6._o anthemius_n &_o richimer_n a_o gothe_n admit_v to_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o participation_n of_o affinity_n by_o anthemius_n he_o likewise_o be_v take_v away_o within_o the_o time_n of_o four_o year_n of_o his_o regiment_n 7._o olybrius_n son_n in_o law_n unto_o valentinian_n the_o three_o create_v emperor_n who_o live_v but_o seven_o month_n 8._o glycerius_n make_v emperor_n at_o ravenna_n he_o also_o live_v not_o one_o whole_a year_n but_o be_v slay_v by_o julius_n nepos_n 9_o julius_n nepos_n be_v forthwith_a slay_v by_o orestes_n master_n of_o the_o horse_n 10._o augustulus_n son_n of_o orestes_n after_o he_o have_v be_v emperor_n one_o year_n be_v depose_v by_o odoacer_n this_o man_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o italian_a emperor_n and_o after_o these_o other_o king_n begin_v to_o rule_v in_o italy_n which_o not_o once_o

idolatour_n and_o their_o decree_n and_o constitution_n blasphemous_a against_o god_n but_o after_o time_n the_o say_a emperor_n begin_v to_o be_v christian_n which_o begin_v in_o constantine_n the_o great_a for_o whereas_o some_o writer_n affirm_v of_o philip_n who_o decius_n slay_v that_o he_o embrace_v the_o gospel_n certain_a it_o be_v that_o he_o will_v be_v a_o christian_a no_o otherwise_o but_o covert_o and_o not_o by_o public_a profession_n than_o i_o say_v first_o of_o all_o and_o by_o upon_o the_o neck_n of_o it_o this_o same_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o italy_n and_o old_a rome_n into_o thrace_n and_o therein_o unto_o constantinople_n for_o that_o this_o shall_v so_o come_v to_o pass_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o the_o apoc._n have_v foreshowed_n as_o after_o we_o shall_v declare_v but_o yet_o i_o grant_v that_o constantine_n have_v no_o regard_n unto_o that_o prophecy_n when_o he_o remove_v at_o first_o from_o rome_n to_o byzantium_n and_o there_o settle_v his_o imperial_a palace_n but_o he_o respect_v only_o a_o more_o commodious_a government_n of_o those_o matter_n and_o kingdom_n of_o he_o that_o lie_v eastward_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v miserable_o disquiet_v by_o the_o parthian_n and_o persian_n for_o constantinople_n do_v seem_v to_o be_v so_o situate_v whereas_o otherwise_o constantine_n have_v once_o think_v to_o have_v settle_v elsewhere_o as_o that_o it_o be_v as_o you_o will_v say_v the_o navel_n or_o midst_n unto_o the_o whole_a roman_a jurisdiction_n which_o as_o we_o know_v spread_v itself_o far_o and_o near_o and_o yet_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o otherwise_o fall_v out_o because_o that_o so_o the_o roman_a empire_n may_v become_v double-headed_n and_o have_v those_o two_o horn_n which_o god_n before_o have_v reveil_v so_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n guide_v this_o whole_a enterprise_n of_o constantine_n and_o so_o fulfil_v what_o himself_o have_v decree_v and_o touch_v this_o devide_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o these_o two_o head_n and_o horn_n it_o be_v warrant_v out_o of_o the_o revel_v 13.11_o and_o zech._n 4.8_o and_o this_o be_v the_o very_a true_a interpretation_n of_o that_o prophecy_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n have_v two_o horn_n and_o here_o let_v this_o be_v observe_v that_o hereafter_o i_o will_v count_v &_o call_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o in_o my_o former_a division_n and_o exposition_n i_o make_v the_o second_o and_o again_o i_o will_v term_v that_o the_o second_o which_o before_o i_o call_v the_o three_o for_o that_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v hurt_v and_o wound_v deadly_a be_v indeed_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o before_o speak_v of_o but_o that_o those_o seven_o be_v in_o the_o end_n reduce_v unto_o two_o only_a it_o appear_v hereby_o for_o that_o the_o second_o beast_n which_o before_o we_o call_v the_o three_o and_o which_o convey_v unto_o herself_o all_o the_o power_n that_o the_o former_a have_v be_v say_v to_o have_v only_o two_o horn_n cap._n 13._o 11._o and_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a that_o in_o this_o second_o beast_n i_o interpret_v otherwise_o of_o the_o signification_n of_o horn_n than_o i_o do_v in_o the_o former_a for_o there_o by_o horn_n be_v specify_v the_o person_n of_o king_n as_o afterward_o shall_v appear_v because_o it_o be_v add_v that_o those_o horn_n have_v diadem_n or_o crown_n on_o they_o but_o as_o for_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n they_o rather_o note_v a_o state_n than_o any_o person_n because_o that_o these_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o resemble_v the_o likeness_n of_o the_o lamb_n so_o that_o they_o signify_v a_o estate_n or_o quality_n of_o a_o kingdom_n to_o conclude_v this_o interpretation_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o principal_a ground_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o many_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n whereinto_o we_o shall_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o easy_o see_v if_o we_o shall_v observe_v this_o distinction_n or_o division_n of_o this_o roman_a empire_n into_o two_o imperial_a head_n let_v we_o therefore_o fall_v in_o hand_n with_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n cap._n 13._o 1._o 2._o 3._o the_o word_n whereof_o be_v these_o verse_n 1_o then_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n be_v ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n verse_n 2_o and_o this_o beast_n which_o i_o see_v be_v like_o a_o leopard_n and_o his_o foot_n like_o a_o bear_n and_o his_o mouth_n as_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n and_o the_o dragon_n give_v unto_o he_o his_o power_n and_o his_o throne_n and_o great_a authority_n verse_n 3_o and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n but_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v and_o follow_v the_o beast_n the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o place_n be_v to_o be_v count_v from_o that_o time_n wherein_o and_o from_o that_o emperor_n under_o who_o this_o prophecy_n be_v write_v and_o that_o be_v domitian_n the_o son_n of_o vespasian_n in_o which_o account_n notwithstanding_o all_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v for_o emperor_n and_o king_n who_o succeed_v in_o the_o empire_n for_o as_o for_o some_o of_o they_o they_o be_v never_o approve_v but_o refuse_v both_o by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n some_o again_o do_v scarce_o take_v a_o taste_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o pleasure_n and_o pomp_n of_o the_o empire_n they_o live_v so_o short_a a_o time_n therefore_o they_o only_o be_v to_o be_v reckon_v in_o this_o catalogue_n of_o ten_o king_n who_o both_o enter_v with_o public_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o order_n and_o continue_v in_o the_o government_n the_o space_n of_o some_o year_n and_o last_o whereas_o any_o two_o of_o they_o do_v reign_v together_o there_o they_o both_o be_v to_o be_v account_v but_o for_o one_o king_n and_o the_o kingdom_n to_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o he_o that_o be_v first_o in_o place_n wherefore_o these_o be_v they_o which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n and_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o that_o place_n 1_o trajan_n the_o emperor_n who_o rule_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o people_n year_n 20._o 2_o aelius_n adrianus_n like_v and_o love_v of_o all_o reign_v 21._o 3_o antonius_n boionius_n bear_v at_o nimme_n in_o france_n surname_v pius_n 23._o 4_o m._n antonius_n philosophus_fw-la together_o with_o his_o brother_n l._n verus_n 18._o 5_o commodus_n the_o son_n of_o philosophus_fw-la rule_v alone_o 13._o 6_o septimus_n severus_n afer_n for_o aelius_n pertinax_n and_o didius_n julianus_n do_v scarce_o or_o rather_o not_o at_o all_o enter_v upon_o the_o empire_n neither_o be_v they_o ever_o admit_v as_o emperor_n either_o by_o the_o senate_n or_o soldier_n but_o this_o severus_n reign_v year_n 18._o 7_o alexander_n mammeus_fw-la for_o as_o for_o antonius_n caracalla_n he_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o government_n by_o his_o father_n severus_n while_o he_o yet_o live_v so_o that_o he_o be_v but_o a_o copartner_n and_o one_o that_o hold_v out_o the_o course_n of_o his_o father_n kingdom_n and_o touch_v heliogabalus_n he_o reign_v but_o two_o year_n scarce_o know_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n either_o to_o the_o senate_n or_o to_o the_o province_n again_o his_o government_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o the_o year_n of_o this_o alexander_n who_o begin_v his_o rule_n even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o heliogabalus_n and_o last_o concern_v macrinus_n who_o be_v the_o next_o he_o be_v never_o accept_v by_o any_o of_o the_o order_n neither_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o short_a advauncement_n do_v he_o ever_o see_v rome_n so_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o small_a continuance_n he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v among_o the_o emperor_n but_o this_o alexander_n rule_v year_n 13._o 8_o galienus_n under_o who_o time_n i_o comprehend_v the_o poor_a advauncement_n of_o valerian_n who_o be_v unworthy_a once_o to_o be_v name_v a_o emperor_n since_o he_o endure_v a_o miserable_a bondage_n under_o sapor_n the_o king_n of_o the_o persian_n and_o as_o for_o julius_n maximinus_n and_o the_o gordian_n their_o empire_n be_v never_o quiet_a as_o also_o that_o of_o phillippe_n who_o be_v never_o account_v of_o or_o any_o whit_n fear_v among_o the_o province_n and_o last_o concern_v decius_n and_o vixius_n gallus_n who_o ensue_v they_o scarce_o bid_v the_o kingdom_n good-morrow_n but_o galienus_n govern_v .15_o 9_o aurelianus_n a_o man_n much_o make_v of_o by_o all_o man_n a_o famous_a and_o stout_a emperor_n although_o his_o government_n last_v not_o long_o namely_o 5._o 10_o dioclesian_n for_o touch_v tacitus_n and_o florianus_n they_o never_o see_v the_o

if_o we_o consider_v advise_o of_o the_o matter_n for_o both_o of_o they_o come_v to_o pass_v before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n whereof_o now_o we_o speak_v be_v settle_v &_o establish_v i_o mean_v both_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n over_o all_o the_o world_n this_o reconcilement_n of_o these_o two_o opinion_n and_o this_o exposition_n of_o i_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o very_a plain_a place_n of_o daniel_n cap._n 2.34_o &_o 44_o &_o 7.13_o the_o word_n whereof_o be_v these_o cap._n 2.34_o verse_n 34_o thou_o do_v behold_v it_o so_o till_o a_o stone_n be_v cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n which_o smite_v the_o image_n upon_o his_o foot_n that_o be_v of_o iron_n and_o clay_n and_o break_v they_o to_o piece_n verse_n 44_o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o those_o king_n shall_v that_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o this_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v to_o a_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v and_o destroy_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o cap._n 7.13_o i_o behold_v in_o vision_n by_o night_n and_o lo_o one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o that_o this_o one_o speech_n and_o assertion_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o austin_n be_v never_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n see_v that_o in_o his_o time_n neither_o be_v the_o french_a king_n so_o famous_o know_v neither_o be_v the_o empire_n sustain_v by_o the_o frenchman_n which_o begin_v long_o after_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o emperor_n valence_n now_o out_o of_o all_o these_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v speak_v that_o be_v gather_v and_o conclude_v which_o i_o have_v affirm_v namely_o that_o both_o the_o gospel_n be_v first_o to_o be_v preach_v and_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o be_v deminish_v before_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n can_v plain_o be_v descry_v or_o establish_v and_o touch_v this_o overthrow_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n paul_n have_v indeed_o make_v some_o signification_n of_o it_o but_o somewhat_o obscure_o and_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v do_v in_o two_o respect_n first_o for_o that_o he_o speak_v unto_o christian_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o of_o this_o piece_n of_o work_n for_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o apostle_n in_o their_o public_a preach_n in_o the_o church_n often_o handle_v that_o matter_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o their_o writing_n second_o to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o shall_v thereby_o take_v displeasure_n or_o that_o any_o danger_n shall_v thereby_o grow_v unto_o the_o church_n from_o the_o roman_a emperor_n for_o that_o some_o of_o the_o christian_n shall_v seem_v to_o prognosticate_v and_o hearty_o wish_v their_o destruction_n but_o although_o paul_n have_v utter_o conceal_v this_o point_n yet_o it_o may_v sufficient_o be_v understand_v out_o of_o daniel_n the_o 2._o and_o 7._o that_o such_o a_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v yet_o that_o place_n of_o john_n 1._o john_n 2._o seem_v to_o make_v against_o both_o this_o my_o assertion_n and_o also_o this_o place_n of_o paul_n wherein_o john_n affirm_v that_o in_o his_o day_n antichrist_n be_v already_o come_v but_o unto_o this_o place_n of_o john_n a_o answer_n may_v be_v easy_o make_v namely_o that_o the_o foundation_n and_o groundwork_n of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o apostasy_n be_v indeed_o long_o ago_o frame_v by_o mean_n of_o heresy_n and_o heretic_n but_o yet_o the_o whole_a frame_n and_o build_n of_o the_o say_a state_n and_o kingdom_n be_v then_o at_o last_o rear_v aloft_o in_o stature_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o view_n and_o open_a sight_n of_o all_o man_n after_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v to_o be_v proclaim_v and_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o be_v reverse_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n wherein_o he_o shall_v seat_n and_o settle_v himself_o in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n prescice_o set_v down_o to_o be_v 666._o year_n from_o the_o time_n that_o this_o prophecy_n of_o john_n be_v make_v know_v the_o which_o term_n of_o time_n do_v expire_v much_o about_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n pogonatus_n the_o beard_a a_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n the_o twenty_o chapter_n but_o in_o this_o point_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n this_o question_n which_o contain_v indeed_o much_o more_o difficulty_n in_o it_o be_v move_v whether_o the_o time_n within_o the_o compass_n whereof_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v erect_v be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o place_n of_o scripture_n certain_o set_v down_o and_o determine_v wherein_o it_o be_v very_o certain_a man_n be_v of_o diverse_a judgement_n some_o deny_v it_o flat_o and_o therefore_o austin_n lib._n 18._o de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la cap._n 25._o &_o 53._o say_v that_o that_o time_n be_v altogether_o hide_a and_o unknown_a and_o be_v very_a earnest_n herein_o that_o neither_o the_o month_n nor_o the_o year_n nor_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n and_o of_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v learn_v but_o they_o that_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v deceive_v and_o herein_o they_o err_v for_o that_o they_o unskilful_o and_o false_o do_v attribute_v those_o thing_n unto_o one_o man_n as_o i_o have_v declare_v who_o they_o take_v shall_v be_v the_o only_a antichrist_n which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a state_n and_o body_n of_o antichrist_n but_o that_o which_o the_o scripture_n do_v in_o plentiful_a manner_n deliver_v touch_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o a_o whole_a beadroll_a of_o man_n and_o of_o a_o long_a succession_n of_o matter_n and_o time_n some_o therefore_o be_v of_o another_o judgement_n namely_o that_o the_o time_n be_v express_o set_v down_o and_o determine_v wherein_o the_o say_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v begin_v and_o yet_o even_o herein_o also_o some_o dissent_n from_o other_o for_o some_o think_v that_o the_o year_n 1000_o be_v the_o prefix_a time_n some_o 500_o other_o 400._o after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o see_v that_o all_o these_o because_o for_o their_o assertion_n they_o ground_n upon_o no_o certain_a and_o direct_a place_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o rest_v only_o upon_o doubtful_a conjecture_n of_o their_o own_o frame_n we_o will_v take_v a_o other_o and_o that_o a_o more_o sure_a course_n ground_v ourselves_o except_o i_o be_v deceive_v upon_o a_o more_o firm_a foundation_n for_o if_o we_o mark_v well_o what_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v deliver_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o state_n of_o this_o apostasy_n be_v to_o be_v establish_v be_v express_o set_v down_o and_o that_o time_n in_o very_a truth_n be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v reckon_v from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n passion_n or_o birth_n as_o from_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o point_n of_o prophecy_n be_v reveil_v unto_o john_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o year_n 666._o as_o appear_v out_o of_o the_o revelation_n cap._n 13.18_o although_o irenaeus_n do_v write_v lib._n 5._o cap._n 25._o that_o this_o place_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v notable_o corrupt_v the_o word_n whereof_o be_v these_o verse_n 18_o here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o his_o number_n be_v six_o hundred_o threescore_o and_o six_o i_o have_v say_v already_o 7._o already_o chap._n 7._o that_o these_o word_n the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o magical_a or_o mystical_a word_n which_o by_o the_o arithmetical_a computation_n of_o the_o letter_n therein_o comprise_v will_v yield_v the_o just_a number_n of_o 666._o for_o this_o manner_n of_o note_v out_o a_o time_n be_v altogether_o strange_a and_o unknown_a in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o be_v short_a it_o be_v more_o meet_a and_o agree_v with_o the_o brainsick_a cabalist_n then_o proper_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o the_o which_o odd_a faculty_n although_o irenaeus_n sometime_o take_v some_o painful_a study_n yet_o he_o deride_v the_o same_o in_o valentinian_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 40._o again_o those_o that_o have_v wade_v therein_o as_o do_v irenaeus_n and_o other_o we_o see_v how_o uncertain_a they_o be_v in_o themselves_o and_o how_o repugnant_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o look_v how_o many_o head_n there_o be_v among_o they_o so_o many_o several_a judgement_n shall_v we_o find_v now_o the_o cause_n why_o they_o all_o stumble_v especial_o upon_o this_o stone_n be_v for_o that_o they_o do_v not_o attentive_o

great_a as_o that_o the_o say_v bishop_n do_v there-by_a easy_o take_v occasion_n to_o abuse_v it_o where-upon_o bernard_n lib._n 1._o &_o 4._o the_o considerate_a ad_fw-la eugenium_fw-la complain_v greivous_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n bestir_v himself_o so_o as_o where-by_a he_o show_v that_o he_o have_v indeed_o all_o fullness_n of_o power_n but_o not_o of_o justice_n when_o once_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v justify_v by_o apostolic_a authority_n that_o monstrous_a man_n &_o very_o prodigious_a beast_n shall_v be_v admit_v unto_o bishopric_n and_o high_a ecclesiastical_a preferment_n this_o therefore_o be_v the_o second_o degree_n whereby_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v advance_v the_o three_o &_o last_o be_v the_o excessive_a &_o coy_n favour_n that_o certain_a prince_n &_o especial_o emperor_n bare_a to_o that_o sea_n for_o this_o three_o point_n be_v likewise_o a_o principal_a pillar_n in_o that_o build_n for_o in_o those_o day_n not_o only_o all_o man_n of_o all_o sort_n contend_v to_o their_o utmost_a even_o like_o mad_a man_n to_o lade_v those_o bishop_n with_o immoderate_a wealth_n and_o possession_n but_o even_o emperor_n themselves_o heap_v upon_o they_o honour_n privilege_n and_o other_o dignity_n belong_v to_o the_o majesty_n of_o a_o emperor_n or_o the_o office_n of_o a_o civil_a magistrate_n in_o so_o much_o as_o they_o submit_v unto_o the_o censure_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o their_o own_o decree_n and_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o synod_n justinian_n the_o emperor_n send_v ambassador_n unto_o john_n bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o procure_v his_o approbation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o civil_a law_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o publish_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o epistle_n prefix_v before_o the_o say_a coade_n of_o justinian_n yea_o some_o emperor_n have_v over_o submissie_a give_v it_o out_o thus_o that_o their_o law_n do_v not_o disdain_v in_o way_n of_o imitation_n to_o resemble_v the_o holy_a canon_n as_o though_o forsooth_o the_o majesty_n and_o authority_n of_o imperial_a edict_n be_v far_o inferior_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n decree_n and_o canon_n and_o in_o truth_n whereas_o those_o emperor_n do_v not_o so_o provident_o bestow_v upon_o those_o bishop_n so_o great_a revenue_n what_o else_o do_v they_o bring_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o end_n but_o only_o a_o dispersion_n of_o deadly_a poison_n in_o the_o church_n the_o which_o some_o of_o the_o pope_n own_o clawback_n have_v write_v be_v hear_v in_o the_o life_n of_o silvester_n the_o first_o distinct_o utter_v in_o the_o air_n what_o time_n so_o large_a revenue_n be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o constantine_n the_o great_a jerom_n upon_o malachi_n write_v plain_o that_o the_o church_n after_o that_o it_o come_v to_o the_o protection_n of_o christian_a prince_n it_o increase_v in_o power_n and_o riches_n but_o decrease_v in_o virtue_n and_o godliness_n last_o to_o what_o end_n be_v there_o so_o many_o privilege_n grant_v by_o they_o both_o to_o place_n and_o person_n ecclesiastical_a especial_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whereby_o they_o be_v exempt_v from_o all_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n even_o of_o ordinary_a magistrate_n so_o that_o they_o may_v be_v without_o check_n of_o any_o have_v liberty_n to_o live_v as_o licentiouslie_o as_o they_o listen_v these_o be_v the_o unhappy_a beginning_n and_o proceed_n of_o so_o great_a tyranny_n whereby_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o general_a apostasy_n be_v found_v increase_v and_o make_v strong_a and_o yet_o this_o so_o great_a power_n receive_v also_o some_o furtherance_n even_o by_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n and_o somewhat_o before_o the_o time_n of_o phocas_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o law_n of_o he_o in_o novella_fw-la authent_fw-mi 131._o de_fw-la quatuor_fw-la sanctis_fw-la concilijs_fw-la by_o what_o other_o degree_n and_o occasion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v either_o stilie_o draw_v forward_o or_o strong_o establish_v the_o 25._o chapter_n but_o satan_n the_o crafty_a work-maister_n wrought_v not_o only_o by_o these_o engine_n and_o subtle_a practice_n in_o advaunce_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n but_o apply_v also_o other_o devise_n of_o he_o as_o if_o he_o be_v to_o set_v abroach_o all_o the_o policy_n he_o have_v and_o utmost_a endeavour_n he_o can_v in_o weave_v this_o web_n for_o unto_o these_o beginning_n and_o proceed_n be_v adjoin_v other_o cause_n and_o occasion_n as_o hang-by_n which_o be_v neither_o small_a in_o themselves_o nor_o feeble_a in_o their_o force_n namely_o first_o the_o fame_n and_o renown_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o be_v call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n second_o the_o decay_a estate_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o empty_a seat_n thereof_o be_v at_o that_o time_n translate_v unto_o constantinople_n three_o the_o bountiful_a benefit_n of_o certain_a bishop_n of_o rome_n bestow_v upon_o all_o jtalie_n in_o general_a and_o more_o particular_o and_o special_o upon_o rome_n itself_o as_o testimony_n of_o their_o love_n and_o pledge_n of_o their_o care_n which_o they_o have_v of_o their_o citizen_n and_o sheep_n for_o leo_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n go_v out_o and_o meet_v attilas_n who_o be_v make_v invasion_n upon_o italy_n and_o turn_v he_o back_o have_v pacify_v he_o with_o a_o very_a mild_a speech_n in_o so_o much_o as_o that_o furious_a beast_n at_o who_o very_a name_n all_o man_n tremble_v be_v soothe_v up_o without_o once_o touch_v any_o part_n of_o jtalie_n return_v into_o pannonia_n pelagius_n the_o first_o bishop_n likewise_o of_o rome_n do_v so_o assuage_v totilas_n a_o most_o cruel_a tyrant_n by_o humble_a suit_n and_o petition_n as_o that_o when_o he_o have_v already_o surprise_v rome_n and_o in_o great_a rage_n be_v devise_v how_o to_o bring_v it_o to_o utter_v ruin_n yet_o he_o obtain_v thus_o much_o of_o this_o angry_a and_o furious_a totilas_n that_o even_o totilas_n himself_o shall_v inhibit_v further_a fiering_n and_o slaughter_n to_o be_v commit_v in_o rome_n there_o be_v other_o great_a good_a turn_v record_v of_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n employ_v either_o upon_o all_o italy_n as_o by_o send_v or_o entertain_v ambassador_n or_o else_o perticularlie_o upon_o rome_n itself_o which_o thing_n worthy_o procure_v to_o they_o and_o their_o successor_n great_a and_o special_a favour_n not_o only_o at_o the_o hand_n of_o jtalian_o and_o roman_n but_o also_o of_o stranger_n and_o man_n of_o foreign_a nation_n whereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o for_o remedy_n against_o the_o injury_n offer_v of_o some_o officer_n and_o lieutenant_n yea_o such_o as_o be_v without_o the_o precinct_n of_o italy_n appeal_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o do_v victor_n bishop_n of_o fausienna_n call_v for_o assistance_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o judge_n in_o africa_n which_o commit_v many_o thing_n with_o wrong_n and_o violence_n so_o likewise_o he_o take_v into_o his_o protection_n isidore_n mustellus_n and_o constantius_n against_o the_o hard_a proceed_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o in_o like_a sort_n he_o yield_v his_o help_a hand_n unto_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o thebes_n against_o larissaeus_n &_o the_o metropolitanes_n of_o justiniana_n epist_n 46._o induct_n 11._o so_o also_o do_v the_o say_a gregory_n write_v very_o sharp_o unto_o brunchilda_n the_o queen_n of_o france_n for_o that_o she_o do_v wicked_o permit_v the_o jew_n within_o her_o dominion_n to_o entertain_v and_o keep_v christian_n as_o their_o bondslave_n and_o to_o conclude_v thence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o very_o barbarous_a people_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o gotland_n although_o as_o yet_o they_o be_v aliaunt_z and_o stranger_n from_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n have_v the_o bisshoppe_n of_o rome_n in_o very_o great_a account_n and_o endeavour_v to_o increase_v and_o set_v out_o their_o creditte_n and_o estimation_n to_o their_o utmost_a for_o atalaricus_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n cause_v by_o public_a edict_n and_o proclamation_n that_o boniface_n the_o four_o and_o john_n bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v high_o reverence_v and_o worship_v by_o the_o people_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o after_o he_o theodoricus_n a_o king_n likewise_o of_o goteland_n command_v the_o same_o to_o be_v perform_v to_o make_v short_a that_o i_o may_v herein_o comprise_v and_o shut_v up_o all_o thing_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v the_o principal_a pillar_n of_o this_o authority_n and_o tyrannous_a power_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o famous_a say_n of_o christ_n so_o much_o toss_v and_o boast_v of_o but_o misunderstand_v feed_v my_o sheep_n john_n 21.16.17_o the_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n contend_v with_o tooth_n and_o nail_n will_v needs_o have_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n only_o and_o

in_o no_o case_n of_o paul_n or_o of_o john_n who_o be_v most_o belove_v of_o christ_n or_o of_o their_o successor_n affirm_v that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a successor_n of_o peter_n unto_o who_o alone_o this_o power_n do_v appertain_v whereupon_o it_o begin_v that_o peter_n be_v term_v the_o prince_n of_o apostle_n and_o the_o bishopp_n of_o rome_n which_o boast_v themselves_o to_o be_v his_o successor_n make_v challenge_n of_o this_o privilege_n as_o tie_v so_o straight_o unto_o this_o seat_n &_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o look_v whosoever_o shall_v be_v thereunto_o install_v be_v without_o all_o controversy_n endue_v with_o the_o like_a power_n but_o what_o say_v bernard_n unto_o eugenius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o matter_n epist_n 237._o sure_o in_o great_a disdain_n he_o write_v thus_o a_o true_a successor_n of_o paul_n will_v say_v with_o paul_n not_o as_o be_v lord_n over_o your_o faith_n but_o furtherer_n of_o your_o joy_n and_o he_o that_o be_v a_o heir_n of_o peter_n will_v give_v ear_n unto_o peter_n speak_v thus_o not_o as_o bear_v rule_n over_o the_o clergy_n but_o as_o pattern_n unto_o your_o flock_n who_o will_v perform_v this_o unto_o i_o that_o i_o may_v see_v before_o i_o die_v the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v in_o old_a time_n when_o the_o apostle_n let_v down_o their_o net_n not_o to_o catch_v silver_n or_o gold_n but_o to_o catch_v soul_n whereby_o it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o he_o think_v nothing_o less_o then_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o sea_n be_v to_o be_v repute_v the_o true_a and_o lawful_a successor_n of_o peter_n or_o paul_n these_o therefore_o be_v the_o beginning_n proceed_n degree_n and_o supporter_n whereby_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v strengthen_v and_o at_o rome_n especial_o establish_v that_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o no_o time_n receive_v without_o the_o resistance_n and_o gainsaying_n of_o some_o good_a bishop_n the_o 26._o chapter_n and_o yet_o this_o power_n and_o empire_n neither_o come_v to_o perfection_n at_o last_o neither_o be_v usurp_v at_o first_o without_o the_o great_a grutch_n and_o resistance_n of_o many_o for_o at_o all_o time_n yea_o after_o the_o apostasy_n be_v once_o begin_v there_o be_v ever_o one_o or_o other_o either_o good_a man_n or_o bishop_n which_o open_o gain-sayd_a it_o and_o condemn_v it_o as_o wicked_a oppose_v also_o themselves_o against_o it_o franklie_o and_o to_o their_o utmost_a endeavour_n by_o who_o mean_n the_o lord_n do_v sufficient_o forewarn_a his_o church_n if_o it_o can_v be_v wise_a to_o beware_v of_o this_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o true_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o what_o time_n as_o yet_o it_o be_v in_o the_o swaddle_a clout_n and_o beginning_n all_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v disperse_v over_o dacia_n &_o illiricum_n or_o slavonia_n stand_v stout_o and_o cry_v out_o against_o that_o usurp_a power_n those_o bishop_n which_o accuse_v symmachus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o theodoricus_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n among_o other_o crime_n which_o they_o lay_v to_o his_o charge_n this_o be_v the_o principal_a for_o that_o he_o repute_v himself_o as_o a_o lawless_a man_n without_o the_o check_n or_o comptroulement_n of_o any_o that_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o censure_n of_o any_o man_n or_o magistrate_n whatsoever_o as_o appear_v in_o canon_n nullus_fw-la distinct_a 99_o dinoth_v a_o abbot_n in_o britain_n that_o be_v in_o england_n do_v likewise_o lusty_o oppose_v himself_o against_o the_o same_o gildas_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_n castigatione_n ecclesiastici_fw-la ordinis_fw-la of_o the_o correction_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n teach_v that_o this_o pertain_v to_o all_o bishop_n and_o not_o unto_o any_o one_o where_o it_o be_v say_v whatsoeurr_n thou_o shall_v loose_v etc._n etc._n again_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o best_o learned_a bishop_n of_o germany_n and_o france_n as_o appear_v out_o of_o the_o story_n of_o aventine_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o anastasius_n resist_v both_o the_o beginning_n and_o go_n forward_o of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o i_o will_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n where_o when_o as_o the_o roman_a bishop_n will_v have_v bring_v in_o this_o tyranny_n he_o be_v open_o by_o the_o whole_a assembly_n accuse_v and_o convince_v of_o forgery_n the_o which_o treacherous_a trick_n mark_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n object_v likewise_o public_o against_o he_o in_o the_o counsel_n of_o florence_n anno_fw-la 1439._o last_o belisatius_n captain_n of_o the_o guard_n under_o justinian_n do_v of_o himself_o depose_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v suspect_v of_o traitorous_a deal_n against_o the_o city_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 700._o when_o as_o this_o throne_n of_o power_n and_o apostasy_n be_v somewhat_o settle_v and_o that_o by_o the_o good_a like_n and_o consent_n of_o a_o great_a many_o yet_o paulus_n bishop_n of_o creta_n gain-sayd_a it_o and_o at_o no_o hand_n will_v grant_v licence_n unto_o john_n bishop_n of_o the_o city_n lampio_n to_o make_v a_o appeal_n unto_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n the_o church_n of_o ravenna_n admit_v of_o no_o other_o head_n than_o herself_o neither_o will_v she_o although_o she_o be_v in_o jtalie_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o touch_v master_n pope_n nilus_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n do_v likewise_o write_v a_o very_a learned_a book_n against_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o as_o yet_o greece_n make_v open_a resistance_n against_o this_o power_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o always_o disclaim_v the_o same_o and_o that_o in_o such_o wise_a as_o when_o john_n palaeologe_n emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o joseph_n the_o patriarch_n of_o that_o city_n and_o certain_a other_o bishop_n of_o greece_n among_o who_o bessario_n be_v one_o have_v in_o the_o florentine_a counsel_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 1439._o approve_v of_o this_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n over_o all_o church_n they_o be_v for_o so_o do_v reprove_v and_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o other_o church_n of_o greece_n and_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n nay_o which_o be_v more_o the_o pope_n himself_o do_v yearly_a by_o covenant_n give_v a_o piece_n of_o gold_n unto_o as_o many_o greek_a bishop_n as_o will_v vouchsafe_v in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o call_v he_o chief_a priest_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1140._o at_o what_o time_n bernardus_n abbas_n clarevallensis_n live_v arnolde_v brixianus_n a_o eloquent_a man_n and_o a_o monk_n declaim_v lustelie_o all_o his_o life_n time_n against_o this_o primacy_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o sigonius_n write_v lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italico_n of_o who_o also_o mention_n be_v make_v by_o bernard_n himself_o in_o his_o 195._o epistle_n who_o therefore_o innocentius_n the_o second_o bishop_n of_o rome_n condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n when_o now_o all_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o allow_v of_o this_o romish_a cruelty_n therefore_o we_o see_v that_o in_o all_o age_n there_o be_v some_o which_o open_o even_o in_o the_o assembly_n of_o synod_n cry_v out_o against_o this_o usurp_a power_n until_o at_o last_o as_o be_v foretold_a by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n antichrist_n and_o his_o doctrine_n prevail_v and_o bare_a rule_n for_o so_o it_o please_v god_n to_o revenge_v the_o contempt_n of_o his_o word_n while_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n every_o man_n hold_v his_o peace_n and_o submit_v himself_o thereunto_o in_o most_o miserable_a and_o slavish_a manner_n which_o continue_v to_o the_o wonderful_a great_a hurt_n of_o all_o christendom_n until_o such_o time_n as_o john_n wickliefe_n be_v raise_v and_o stir_v up_o by_o god_n in_o england_n who_o oppose_v himself_o manful_o against_o it_o and_o be_v the_o first_o man_n that_o with_o great_a valour_n cut_v the_o very_a sinew_n of_o it_o a_o sunder_o after_o who_o by_o the_o great_a goodness_n of_o god_n john_n husse_n and_o jerom_n of_o prage_n be_v give_v we_o the_o very_a two_o olive_n branch_n speak_v of_o revelation_n 11.4_o after_o they_o succeed_v luther_n and_o after_o he_o john_n caluin_n and_o other_o valiant_a and_o courageous_a soldier_n arm_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n who_o with_o great_a courage_n set_v themselves_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o tyranny_n the_o which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o have_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shake_v and_o bring_v to_o nought_o although_o notwithstanding_o it_o support_v itself_o as_o well_o as_o it_o may_v with_o figtree_n bough_n of_o the_o destruction_n and_o overthrow_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o only_a breath_n of_o the_o lord_n mouth_n and_o not_o by_o any_o power_n or_o strength_n of_o a_o five_o six_o or_o

subdue_v by_o he_o there_o be_v never_o any_o call_v a_o italian_a emperor_n 5._o theodoricus_n king_n of_o goth_n be_v send_v for_o into_o italy_n by_o zeno_n the_o emperor_n to_o assist_v he_o against_o odoacer_n hold_v himself_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o italy_n by_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o year_n and_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v make_v it_o know_v how_o little_a he_o esteem_v rome_n he_o keep_v his_o imperial_a residence_n at_o ravenna_n this_o man_n be_v the_o five_o 6._o athalaricus_n who_o succéede_v his_o father_n theodoricus_n under_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n for_o now_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o goth_n begin_v by_o a_o continual_a succession_n of_o their_o king_n to_o take_v root_n and_o foot_n in_o italy_n and_o under_o the_o government_n of_o this_o athalaricus_n the_o goth_n continue_v their_o deface_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o italy_n 7._o theodatus_fw-la be_v the_o seven_o and_o he_o also_o be_v a_o goatish_a king_n who_o succéede_v athalaricus_n in_o italy_n 8._o vitiges_n the_o eight_o king_n likewise_o of_o gotland_n after_o theodatus_fw-la who_o waste_v and_o spoil_v almost_o all_o italy_n he_o besiege_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o have_v shrink_v and_o revolt_v from_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o goatish_a king_n upon_o confidence_n of_o assistance_n from_o the_o lieutenant_n and_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n this_o man_n therefore_o as_o sabellicus_n report_v utter_o deface_v and_o put_v out_o all_o the_o law_n custom_n privilege_n record_n of_o antiquity_n of_o ancient_a family_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_n which_o he_o find_v remain_v in_o italy_n he_o live_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o justine_n the_o first_o 9_o totilas_n king_n of_o goth_n succéede_v vitiges_n and_o this_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o those_o 10._o king_n he_o live_v under_o justinian_n the_o first_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n this_o man_n both_o besiege_v sack_a and_o utter_o raze_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o conclude_v even_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v foreshowed_n it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v he_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n and_o this_o fire_n range_v &_o rage_v by_o the_o space_n of_o 40._o day_n without_o cease_v in_o so_o much_o as_o the_o city_n be_v then_o so_o thorough_o consume_v may_v just_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v that_o geddon-harma_n the_o ruin_n of_o rome_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o revel_v that_o be_v the_o only_a shread_n &_o shard_n &_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o that_o famous_a &_o ancient_a city_n for_o after_o this_o vastation_n it_o remain_v only_o a_o ruinous_a &_o desolate_a place_n and_o this_o befall_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 546._o this_o scourge_n continue_v as_o be_v foreshowed_n revel_v cap._n 13.5_o by_o the_o space_n of_o 42._o month_n that_o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a for_o when_o the_o three_o year_n be_v expire_v after_o this_o burn_a and_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o rome_n do_v by_o totilas_n belisarius_n chief_a captain_n under_o justinian_n begin_v first_o to_o renew_v the_o same_o gather_v together_o such_o scrap_n and_o fragment_n thereof_o as_o be_v leave_v and_o at_o last_o to_o environ_v with_o a_o wall_n the_o plot_n or_o soil_n where_o once_o the_o old_a rome_n stand_v which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o wherewith_o even_o at_o this_o day_n that_o part_n which_o they_o call_v old_a rome_n be_v beawtify_v 10._o teias_n who_o also_o be_v king_n of_o goth_n be_v the_o ten_o who_o succéede_v totilas_n in_o the_o kingdom_n and_o vex_v or_o waste_v italy_n but_o a_o short_a time_n see_v that_o little_a or_o nothing_o be_v leave_v of_o that_o ancient_a city_n neither_o be_v there_o scarce_o any_o print_n or_o mark_v leave_v of_o the_o old_a roman_a empire_n this_o man_n be_v take_v prisoner_n by_o belisarius_n be_v carry_v unto_o constantinople_n now_o touch_v these_o matter_n if_o we_o begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o time_n from_o alaricus_n they_o be_v achieve_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o about_o 132._o year_n but_o if_o we_o begin_v as_o other_o will_v rather_o have_v it_o at_o the_o time_n of_o odoacer_n they_o be_v 60._o year_n and_o somewhat_o more_o in_o do_v which_o point_v be_v thus_o make_v plane_n we_o now_o perceive_v and_o see_v that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n overthrow_v with_o worldly_a or_o carnal_a weapon_n as_o the_o scripture_n speak_v but_o spiritual_a that_o he_o will_v not_o contend_v with_o he_o with_o a_o iron_n sword_n but_o with_o the_o spirit_n or_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n other_o earthly_a and_o humane_a monarch_n have_v use_v earthly_a and_o carnal_a weapon_n both_o to_o the_o raise_n of_o themselves_o and_o raze_v of_o other_o so_o do_v the_o persian_n overrun_v assyria_n with_o weapon_n and_o bloody_a war_n and_o so_o again_o do_v the_o macedonian_n subdue_v the_o persian_n by_o dint_n of_o sword_n and_o so_o likewise_o do_v the_o roman_n tame_a and_o bring_v under_o the_o macedonian_n but_o the_o lord_n who_o at_o first_o make_v and_o frame_v the_o whole_a world_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o word_n who_o also_o sustain_v and_o rule_v the_o same_o by_o the_o power_n there-of_a and_o will_v also_o reign_v in_o his_o church_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o his_o word_n and_o last_o who_o have_v give_v unto_o christ_n a_o spiritual_a not_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n will_v use_v a_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o effectual_a preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o foil_a of_o his_o foe_n even_o as_o it_o be_v in_o zech._n 4.6_o and_o esay_n 9.5_o for_o the_o say_n of_o lactantius_n be_v right_a famous_a and_o most_o worthy_a of_o credit_n which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o five_o book_n and_o ninetenth_fw-mi chapter_n it_o stand_v with_o good_a reason_n that_o thou_o shall_v maintain_v and_o defend_v thy_o religion_n with_o patience_n or_o with_o death_n whereby_o keep_v thy_o faith_n sound_n and_o upright_o thou_o make_v it_o acceptable_a unto_o god_n and_o gaine_v credit_n and_o authority_n unto_o religion_n and_o here_o that_o make_v no_o jar_n which_o be_v say_v psal_n 2.9_o that_o christ_n shall_v have_v a_o iron_n sceptre_n whereby_o he_o shall_v crush_v his_o enemy_n in_o piece_n like_o a_o potter_n vessel_n for_o indeed_o that_o place_n attribute_v unto_o christ_n such_o power_n and_o might_n as_o against_o which_o his_o most_o obstinate_a and_o mighty_a foe_n shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o proper_o or_o literal_o mention_v the_o mean_a or_o instrument_n wherewith_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o that_o must_v rather_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o with_o weapon_n for_o the_o weapon_n of_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v spiritual_a as_o paul_n speak_v 2._o cor._n 10.4_o revel_v 19.15_o and_o not_o carnal_a or_o worldly_a whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o christian_n and_o such_o as_o profess_v the_o gospel_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o the_o papist_n in_o purpose_n to_o overthrow_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o to_o root_v out_o his_o doctrine_n the_o 29._o chapter_n yet_o we_o be_v not_o hereupon_o to_o think_v as_o some_o have_v do_v that_o the_o outward_a use_n of_o weapon_n be_v by_o the_o gospel_n utter_o condemn_v as_o tertullian_n lib._n de_n idolatria_fw-la &_o apologetico_fw-la lactan._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 22._o &_o cap._n 19_o make_v report_n indeed_o the_o marcionite_n be_v of_o that_o mind_n and_o even_o at_o this_o day_n some_o anabaptiste_n have_v renew_v the_o same_o error_n but_o if_o so_o be_v that_o the_o party_n be_v such_o as_o may_v take_v war_n in_o hand_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o itself_o unlawful_a and_o such_o a_o party_n be_v the_o magistrate_n as_o appear_v rom._n 13.4_o luke_n 3.14_o but_o here_o we_o have_v in_o hand_n to_o show_v the_o difference_n that_o shall_v be_v between_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n for_o as_o touch_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v of_o itself_o spiritual_a so_o do_v it_o use_v spiritual_a weapon_n such_o as_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o as_o for_o politic_a and_o earthly_a kingdom_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v to_o regard_v the_o commodity_n and_o have_v consideration_n of_o thing_n belong_v to_o this_o life_n and_o be_v for_o that_o end_n and_o purpose_n establish_v they_o do_v maintain_v and_o defend_v themselves_o by_o outward_a weapon_n by_o the_o lord_n permission_n yea_o sometime_o by_o his_o express_a will_n and_o commandment_n and_o hence_o now_o arise_v and_o fall_v into_o this_o point_n that_o famous_a and_o profitable_a question_n so_o often_o handle_v and_o inquire_v after_o whether_o any_o man_n may_v at_o any_o time_n in_o defence_n of_o

erect_v where_o a_o very_a hard_a place_n of_o daniel_n be_v expound_v the_o 33._o chapter_n three_o and_o last_o that_o which_o out_o of_o the_o former_a discourse_n be_v to_o be_v gather_v be_v this_o that_o hereaft_a there_o remain_v no_o other_o monarchy_n to_o be_v erect_v in_o the_o world_n after_o time_n that_o of_o rome_n and_o this_o image_n thereof_o that_o be_v the_o roman_a antichrist_n be_v decay_v and_o so_o we_o may_v see_v that_o whatsoev_a be_v to_o come_v and_o fall_v out_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o monarchy_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v make_v know_v beforehand_o unto_o daniel_n cap._n 11._o therefore_o upon_o the_o end_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n immediate_o the_o last_o resurrection_n be_v not_o only_o mention_v but_o also_o the_o estate_n and_o condition_n thereof_o to_o the_o great_a comfort_n of_o the_o godly_a be_v describe_v cap._n 12._o and_o yet_o shall_v not_o the_o faithful_a in_o regard_n hereof_o be_v the_o more_o slack_a in_o assault_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n as_o though_o their_o labour_n shall_v be_v frustrate_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n nay_o assure_o their_o endeavour_n shall_v take_v good_a success_n and_o by_o little_a and_o little_a they_o shall_v cast_v down_o that_o which_o god_n will_v not_o have_v to_o fall_v at_o a_o moment_n or_o without_o one_o blow_n therefore_o they_o that_o do_v either_o sincere_o preach_v or_o faithful_o embrace_v the_o gospel_n do_v daily_o grind_v waste_n knap_n off_o and_o to_o be_v short_a they_o always_o diminish_v somewhat_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n but_o against_o this_o our_o three_o and_o last_o collection_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v object_v which_o be_v in_o daniel_n cap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 40._o and_o those_o that_o follow_v which_o be_v these_o verse_n 40_o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o time_n shall_v the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n push_n at_o he_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n shall_v come_v against_o he_o like_o a_o whirlwind_n with_o chariot_n and_o with_o horseman_n and_o with_o many_o ship_n and_o he_o shall_v enter_v into_o the_o country_n and_o shall_v overflowe_v and_o pass_v through_o verse_n 41_o he_o shall_v enter_v also_o into_o the_o pleasant_a land_n and_o many_o country_n shall_v be_v overthrow_v but_o these_o shall_v escape_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n edom_n and_o moab_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o child_n of_o amon._n verse_n 42_o he_o shall_v stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n also_o upon_o the_o country_n and_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n shall_v not_o escape_v verse_n 43_o but_o he_o shall_v have_v power_n over_o the_o treasure_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o over_o all_o precious_a thing_n of_o egypt_n and_o of_o the_o lybian_o and_o of_o the_o blackmoor_n where_o he_o shall_v pass_v verse_n 44_o but_o the_o tiding_n out_o of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o north_n shall_v trouble_v he_o therefore_o he_o shall_v go_v forth_o with_o great_a wrath_n to_o destroy_v and_o root_v out_o many_o verse_n 45_o and_o he_o shall_v plant_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o his_o palace_n between_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o glorious_a and_o holy_a mountain_n yet_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o his_o end_n and_o none_o shall_v help_v he_o this_o place_n of_o daniel_n if_o any_o other_o be_v be_v doubtless_o very_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a whereby_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o the_o judgement_n of_o expositor_n have_v be_v discrepant_a and_o diverse_a among_o themselves_o for_o some_o expound_v it_o so_o as_o that_o they_o refer_v it_o unto_o tigrene_n and_o mithridatis_n who_o make_v invasion_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n some_o again_o have_v rather_o refer_v it_o unto_o antiochus_n and_o again_o some_o unto_o pompey_n the_o great_a and_o julius_n caesar_n but_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o any_o of_o these_o interpretation_n the_o latter_a writer_n refer_v it_o only_o to_o the_o king_n of_o asia_n and_o egypt_n who_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o all_o that_o chapter_n the_o which_o judgement_n and_o interpretation_n as_o i_o do_v not_o sure_o reject_v so_o be_o i_o withal_o resolute_a in_o this_o that_o those_o two_o empire_n be_v tip_n and_o figure_n to_o the_o church_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o shall_v befall_v even_o after_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n therefore_o this_o be_v my_o opinion_n first_o that_o those_o two_o kingdom_n whereof_o daniel_n speak_v in_o the_o last_o place_n be_v neither_o say_v shall_v be_v monarchy_n neither_o be_v they_o so_o call_v but_o only_o kingdom_n the_o which_o two_o shall_v overturn_v all_o whatsoever_o shall_v be_v leave_v remain_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o south_n and_o east_n and_o of_o these_o two_o kingdom_n or_o king_n the_o one_o say_v daniel_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o the_o south_n the_o other_o from_o the_o north._n and_o this_o northern_a fellow_n shall_v strike_v the_o great_a terror_n into_o this_o say_a monarchy_n yet_o both_o these_o king_n or_o kingdom_n shall_v with_o ship_n chariot_n and_o horseman_n that_o be_v by_o sea_n and_o land_n assault_v the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o remnaunt_n thereof_o and_o again_o either_o of_o these_o king_n shall_v successivelie_o one_o after_o a_o other_o lay_v hold_v upon_o egypt_n that_o be_v subdue_v the_o same_o and_o thereof_o possess_v great_a treasure_n of_o gould_n and_o silver_n last_o they_o shall_v possess_v lybia_n that_o be_v the_o region_n of_o cyren_n and_o aethiopia_n which_o be_v arabia_n these_o point_n therefore_o i_o take_v to_o be_v utter_v by_o daniel_n as_o indifferent_o touch_v and_o concern_v both_o the_o say_a kingdom_n but_o not_o respect_v the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n afterward_o in_o the_o 44_o verse_n these_o two_o kingdom_n be_v compare_v together_o and_o that_o of_o the_o south_n be_v say_v shall_v be_v disturb_v by_o that_o of_o the_o north_n which_o lie_v easternlie_o so_o that_o the_o southern_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v in_o time_n the_o first_o and_o that_o of_o the_o north_n the_o latter_a and_o as_o for_o both_o of_o they_o they_o shall_v pitch_v their_o tent_n between_o two_o sea_n and_o the_o holy_a hill_n that_o be_v towards_o judaea_n but_o in_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v come_v to_o their_o end_n and_o final_a destruction_n and_o none_o shall_v yield_v they_o succour_v these_o thing_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o in_o daniel_n the_o which_o if_o we_o do_v understand_v as_o some_o do_v expound_v they_o of_o pompey_z and_o caesar_n they_o be_v then_o most_o obscure_a and_o dark_a and_o nothing_o agree_v with_o the_o course_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v happen_v but_o be_v understand_v as_o i_o have_v direct_v then_o be_v they_o most_o plain_a and_o agree_v with_o the_o issue_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v and_o to_o begin_v withal_o these_o thing_n can_v at_o no_o hand_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o roman_n because_o they_o be_v first_o make_v possessor_n of_o lybia_n and_o africa_n before_o they_o set_v foot_n in_o the_o holy_a land_n that_o be_v judaea_n for_o so_o do_v daniel_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o time_n call_v that_o region_n as_o also_o their_o neighbour_n and_o people_n border_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o peculiar_a name_n such_o as_o be_v well_o know_v in_o those_o day_n the_o ammonite_n and_o moabite_n although_o his_o prophecy_n tend_v unto_o those_o time_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o foreshoweth_a shall_v then_o be_v accomplish_v when_o as_o neither_o judaea_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o pleasant_a land_n nor_o the_o ammonite_n and_o moabite_n shall_v be_v term_v by_o those_o name_n which_o point_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v lest_o otherwise_o these_o title_n do_v trouble_v we_o and_o lest_o we_o think_v that_o those_o thing_n where-of_a daniel_n speak_v be_v to_o be_v take_v and_o then_o only_o to_o be_v fullfil_v while_o both_o judaea_n have_v as_o yet_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o the_o moabite_n be_v know_v by_o that_o name_n or_o title_n he_o speak_v therefore_o of_o those_o region_n but_o in_o that_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o name_n as_o where-by_a in_o those_o day_n they_o be_v know_v to_o the_o jew_n to_o who_o he_o write_v but_o yet_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o foretelleth_a be_v then_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v when_o as_o neither_o judaea_n be_v any_o more_o the_o place_n of_o god_n rest_n nor_o the_o house_n that_o contain_v the_o people_n of_o god_n the_o which_o at_o the_o last_o fall_v out_o and_o come_v to_o pass_v after_o the_o gospel_n be_v once_o publish_v and_o christ_n have_v suffer_v death_n this_o my_o opinion_n be_v hereby_o confirm_v for_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o the_o latter_a day_n that_o be_v in_o the_o last_o age_n of_o the_o world_n after_o

the_o accomplishment_n where-of_a the_o angel_n in_o the_o revel_v 10.7_o tell_v of_o no_o time_n that_o shall_v succeed_v that_o be_v after_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v no_o time_n prefix_v or_o set_v down_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o we_o shall_v look_v for_o for_o after_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n the_o mystery_n or_o hide_a thing_n of_o god_n which_o be_v reveil_v in_o the_o prophet_n especial_o in_o this_o place_n of_o daniel_n cap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 40._o and_o so_o forth_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o be_v finish_v and_o so_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o daniel_n at_o the_o end_n of_o time_n cap._n 11.40_o as_o also_o cap._n 12.9_o &_o 1._o that_o in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o as_o you_o will_v say_v the_o last_o age_n of_o the_o world_n there_o shall_v these_o two_o last_o kingdom_n spring_v up_o which_o here_o he_o describe_v and_o point_v out_o where-of_a the_o one_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o south_n the_o other_o out_o of_o the_o east_n &_o north._n and_o these_o two_o shall_v as_o i_o say_v quite_o overthrow_v whatsoev_a shall_v remain_v in_o the_o south_n and_o north-east_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o which_o they_o shall_v distress_v by_o sea_n and_o land_n true_a it_o be_v daniel_n speak_v of_o both_o these_o new_a kingdom_n together_o join_v they_o as_o it_o be_v in_o one_o word_n because_o he_o do_v but_o only_a glance_n at_o and_o brief_o shut_v up_o a_o story_n far_o distant_a from_o his_o time_n and_o the_o same_o very_a obscure_a whereas_o notwithstanding_o they_o shall_v be_v sever_v asunder_o both_o in_o time_n and_o place_n whereof_o the_o one_o shall_v arise_v first_o and_o the_o other_o after_o as_o appear_v out_o of_o the_o very_a text_n and_o that_o this_o my_o judgement_n be_v true_a it_o appear_v hereby_o for_o that_o afterward_o these_o two_o kingdom_n be_v compare_v together_o as_o distinct_a and_o diverse_a as_o namely_o be_v two_o whereof_o the_o one_o be_v say_v shall_v overthrow_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o north-east_n shall_v vanquish_v the_o southern_a the_o which_o also_o itself_o shall_v in_o the_o end_n meet_v with_o his_o end_n and_o ruin_n last_o whereas_o dan._n say_v ver_fw-la 45._o lehar_n tseuhi-codesh_a in_o the_o glorious_a and_o holy_a mountain_n he_o point_v out_o a_o place_n namely_o judaea_n as_o zech._n 14.4_o therefore_o those_o two_o sea_n within_o the_o which_o those_o two_o kingdom_n shall_v pitch_v their_o palace_n pavilion_n or_o seat_n royal_a be_v set_v out_o by_o daniel_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v not_o western_a sea_n such_o as_o be_v the_o french_a the_o italian_a the_o adriaticke_a or_o the_o spanish_a sea_n because_o they_o bend_v not_o towards_o judaea_n but_o they_o be_v more_o eastern_o run_v along_o all_o that_o coast_n which_o lie_v between_o the_o syriac_a or_o aegaean_a and_o the_o red_a sea_n for_o those_o two_o sea_n do_v border_n out_o the_o upper_a country_n and_o lie_v towards_o jewrie_n as_o every_o man_n may_v easy_o perceive_v by_o cosmographie_n and_o to_o make_v short_a asia_n and_o syria_n be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o that_o region_n wherein_o the_o lord_n foretelleth_a these_o two_o kingdom_n shall_v arise_v which_o shall_v bring_v to_o nought_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n whereof_o the_o one_o shall_v rise_v in_o the_o south_n towards_o the_o east_n and_o north-east_n for_o so_o do_v i_o refer_v indifferent_o unto_o either_o of_o these_o kingdom_n that_o which_o daniel_n utter_v in_o the_o singular_a number_n therefore_o those_o two_o shall_v overthrow_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v pitch_v their_o tent_n and_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v contain_v between_o those_o two_o sea_n namely_o that_o call_v aegaeum_n or_o syriacum_n and_o the_o red_a sea_n or_o elaniticum_n lie_v by_o south_n east_n and_o north._n now_o it_o be_v very_o behooveful_a that_o the_o seat_n or_o soil_n of_o these_o two_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v set_v down_o and_o withal_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v express_v of_o what_o sea_n this_o prophecy_n shall_v be_v mean_v because_o that_o rome_n itself_o be_v situate_v between_o two_o sea_n which_o notwithstanding_o in_o this_o place_n of_o daniel_n be_v in_o no_o case_n to_o be_v understand_v and_o many_o place_n there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v enclose_v within_o two_o sea_n as_o greece_n peloponnesus_n pontus_n and_o asia_n the_o less_o lest_o therefore_o this_o speech_n shall_v be_v doubtful_a and_o past_a find_v out_o he_o have_v describe_v the_o whole_a coast_n of_o those_o country_n by_o the_o soil_n that_o front_v the_o same_o and_o by_o the_o sea_n that_o be_v adjoin_v and_o again_o the_o very_a knowledge_n of_o geographie_n do_v show_v in_o what_o coast_n and_o place_n of_o the_o world_n this_o overthrow_n shall_v be_v perform_v by_o these_o two_o king_n or_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v not_o assure_o in_o the_o west_n shall_v this_o ruin_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v bring_v to_o pass_v but_o in_o the_o south_n and_o north_n or_o rather_o north-east_n for_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n it_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v two_o principal_a head_n the_o one_o lie_v eastern_o at_o constantinople_n the_o other_o western_a in_o italy_n whereupon_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o do_v so_o divide_v the_o jurisdiction_n among_o they_o that_o the_o one_o shall_v be_v emperor_n and_o keep_v his_o residence_n in_o the_o east_n the_o other_o in_o the_o west_n and_o so_o also_o do_v the_o scripture_n make_v the_o like_a division_n zech._n 14.8_o that_o portion_n and_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o i_o call_v eastern_a contain_v all_o whatsoever_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n have_v lie_v in_o the_o southern_a region_n in_o the_o east_n among_o the_o scythian_n or_o the_o northern_a people_n dwell_v somewhat_o towards_o the_o east_n and_o that_o other_o western_a or_o italian_a empire_n possess_v all_o the_o other_o province_n now_o this_o italian_a empire_n be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o and_o that_o long_a before_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o eastern_a almost_o six_o hundred_o year_n but_o as_o for_o the_o eastern_a or_o constantinopolitan_a empire_n which_o remain_v of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n it_o be_v long_o after_o namely_o about_o the_o end_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a and_o old_a age_n of_o the_o world_n somewhat_o shake_v by_o the_o saracen_n and_o at_o last_o clean_o shiver_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o undoubted_o in_o my_o opinion_n these_o be_v those_o two_o king_n here_o speak_v of_o by_o daniel_n whereof_o the_o one_o come_v out_o of_o the_o south_n namely_o the_o saracen_n the_o other_o from_o the_o north-east_n to_o wit_n the_o turk_n and_o these_o two_o people_n or_o nation_n the_o saracen_n and_o turk_n do_v so_o spread_v and_o overflowe_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o daniel_n speak_v vers_fw-la 40._o that_o they_o clean_o trample_v underfoot_n whatsoever_o remain_v of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n either_o in_o the_o east_n north_n or_o south_n the_o whole_a western_a part_n be_v by_o other_o long_o before_o overrun_v in_o so_o much_o as_o in_o all_o asia_n syria_n pontus_n egypt_n there_o do_v not_o now_o so_o much_o as_o a_o print_n or_o the_o least_o mark_n appear_v of_o the_o majesty_n and_o power_n which_o the_o roman_a empire_n once_o sustain_v and_o touch_v the_o ruin_n and_o overthrow_v of_o this_o piece_n or_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n or_o rather_o of_o this_o that_o lay_v easternlie_o than_o of_o the_o other_o occidental_a empire_n god_n will_v have_v it_o foreshowed_n by_o daniel_n to_o the_o jew_n because_o the_o people_n that_o inhabit_v the_o easternlie_a head_n of_o the_o say_v roman_a monarchy_n be_v better_o know_v to_o the_o jew_n than_o those_o of_o the_o west_n which_o dwell_v beyond_o the_o syriac_a sea_n and_o so_o be_v remove_v far_o of_o neither_o have_v they_o as_o yet_o do_v any_o harm_n unto_o the_o jew_n as_o for_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o italian_a or_o occidental_a empire_n it_o be_v plain_o reveil_v in_o the_o apoca._n so_o that_o by_o compare_v of_o both_o these_o together_o i_o mean_v of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n we_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o we_o whatsoever_o concetnes_n the_o decay_n either_o of_o the_o oriental_a and_o constantinopolitan_a or_o the_o occidental_a and_o italian_a empire_n or_o whatsoever_o else_o be_v behooveful_a for_o we_o to_o know_v for_o our_o comfort_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n either_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n part_n even_o to_o the_o end_n thereof_o now_o let_v this_o my_o exposition_n be_v

compare_v with_o the_o event_n or_o issue_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o best_a interpreter_n that_o can_v be_v of_o divine_a prophecy_n neither_o can_v the_o spirit_n or_o true_a prophet_n of_o god_n report_v a_o untroath_o this_o be_v it_o therefore_o which_o i_o affirm_v which_o both_o be_v true_a and_o have_v testimony_n from_o story_n that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a or_o easterly_a head_n and_o empire_n which_o remain_v of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v first_o impoverish_v by_o the_o saracen_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o north_n which_o look_v towards_o the_o east_n but_o afterward_o be_v make_v to_o stoop_v as_o more_o shrewdlie_o handle_v by_o they_o and_o bring_v to_o a_o low_a ebb_n it_o be_v quite_o dash_v and_o deface_v by_o the_o turk_n we_o know_v by_o the_o roman_a history_n that_o there_o be_v deadly_a and_o continual_a war_n between_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n and_o those_o of_o parthia_n and_o after_o with_o the_o persian_n who_o do_v succeed_v the_o parthian_n for_o after_o the_o death_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a when_o as_o for_o a_o while_n the_o parthian_n have_v live_v under_o the_o obeisance_n of_o his_o successor_n namely_o the_o son_n of_o king_n saleucus_n they_o than_o begin_v under_o the_o conduct_n of_o arsaces_n by_o pluck_v their_o neck_n out_o of_o yoke_n to_o enfraunchize_v themselves_o into_o liberty_n and_o to_o rear_v up_o a_o kingdom_n among_o they_o call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o parthian_n arsacide_n after_o the_o name_n of_o their_o first_o captain_n these_o reign_v unto_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n son_n of_o mammaeus_fw-la emperor_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o four_o year_n of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n 228._o in_o which_o very_a year_n one_o artaxerxes_n a_o persian_a kill_v artabanus_n king_n of_o the_o parthian_n the_o last_o of_o the_o race_n of_o the_o arsacide_n this_o man_n therefore_o snatch_v to_o himself_o the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n of_o parthia_n convey_v it_o unto_o persia_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o this_o artaxerxes_n and_o persian_a empire_n continue_v unto_o the_o day_n of_o heraclius_n the_o first_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n six_o hundred_o thirty_o six_o and_o so_o last_v in_o the_o whole_a almost_o three_o hundred_o twenty_o nine_o year_n about_o this_o time_n now_o begin_v the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n for_o in_o the_o day_n of_o heraclius_n and_o mahumetes_n reign_v syrochas_n the_o last_o persian_a king_n save_o one_o at_o who_o hand_n heraclius_n by_o composition_n recover_v whatsoever_o his_o ancestor_n have_v at_o any_o time_n before_o take_v from_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n so_o these_o two_o kingdom_n of_o the_o parthian_n and_o of_o the_o persian_n which_o mutual_o succeed_v each_o other_o be_v terrible_a indeed_o for_o the_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o history_n unto_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o to_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n but_o yet_o they_o neither_o sack_v nor_o great_o shake_v the_o eastern_a or_o constantinopolitan_a empire_n nay_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n heal_v it_o out_o lusty_o with_o they_o at_o even_a hand_n and_o stout_o make_v their_o part_n good_a against_o they_o but_o the_o first_o battery_n that_o make_v the_o say_v constantinopolitan_a empire_n to_o stoop_v be_v as_o i_o say_v in_o the_o east_n south_n and_o north_n perform_v by_o the_o sarracen_n who_o make_v the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o kingdom_n speak_v of_o by_o daniel_n which_o be_v to_o rise_v from_o the_o south_n and_o so_o spread_v itself_o over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o it_o shall_v assail_v the_o four_o monarchy_n both_o by_o sea_n and_o by_o land_n in_o asia_n syria_n and_o the_o north-east_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o sarracen_n do_v so_o sore_o annoy_v the_o say_v eastern_a empire_n that_o it_o be_v never_o able_a afterward_o to_o recover_v itself_o but_o begin_v there-upon_o by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o droop_v and_o drop_v away_o for_o they_o with_o great_a expedition_n even_o like_o lightning_n overranne_a syria_n cilicia_n cappadocia_n and_o mesopotamia_n all_o which_o province_n they_o pull_v and_o possess_v from_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n wherein_a the_o very_a word_n which_o daniel_n use_v cap._n 11.40_o speak_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o sarracen_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v this_o nation_n say_v he_o shall_v come_v and_o shall_v overflowe_v and_o pass_v over_o and_o shall_v speedy_o overrun_v the_o country_n of_o the_o east_n and_o south_n for_o so_o be_v it_o perform_v by_o they_o after_o a_o very_a strange_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o with_o wonderful_a expedition_n as_o the_o word_n of_o daniel_n be_v join_v and_o set_v together_o do_v purport_n like_v unto_o that_o speech_n of_o julius_n caesar_n i_o approach_v the_o place_n i_o view_v it_o well_o and_o get_v the_o field_n as_o if_o they_o do_v fly_v and_o be_v not_o stop_v in_o their_o passage_n either_o by_o defence_a city_n or_o depth_n of_o sea_n or_o force_v of_o man_n for_o within_o the_o compass_n almost_o of_o threescore_o year_n the_o sarracen_n become_v possessor_n of_o all_o the_o east_n as_o also_o of_o egypt_n again_o they_o overranne_a all_o afric_a and_o last_o take_v view_n of_o spain_n &_o of_o whole_a france_n only_o the_o western_a people_n except_v only_o a_o part_n of_o spain_n these_o sarracen_n do_v rather_o assay_v then_o subdue_v they_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o the_o east_n and_o south_n which_o pertain_v to_o the_o constantinopolitan_a empire_n by_o force_n and_o arm_n they_o make_v a_o plain_a conquest_n of_o they_o and_o heal_v they_o in_o subjection_n as_o namely_o egypt_n and_o also_o lybia_n which_o be_v cyrene_n wherein_a for_o a_o great_a space_n they_o bear_v rule_v in_o so_o much_o as_o at_o that_o time_n the_o sarracen_n have_v slay_v hormisda_n the_o last_o king_n of_o the_o persian_n deface_v utter_o the_o mighty_a persian_a empire_n they_o also_o make_v invasion_n upon_o judaea_n and_o that_o pleasant_a land_n which_o daniel_n call_v the_o place_n of_o desire_n and_o grievous_o afflict_v the_o same_o for_o as_o then_o be_v judaea_n subject_n unto_o the_o christian_n emperor_n to_o wit_n those_o of_o constantinople_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o they_o heal_v the_o same_o in_o their_o possession_n a_o long_a time_n as_o they_o do_v egypt_n and_o enjoy_v the_o gold_n silver_n and_o all_o the_o treasure_n that_o be_v to_o be_v desire_v of_o those_o nation_n by_o the_o space_n of_o 192._o year_n and_o unto_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1051._o what_o time_n they_o be_v themselves_o vanquish_v by_o the_o turk_n now_o that_o the_o sarracen_n be_v a_o southern_a people_n there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o be_v ignorant_a thus_o therefore_o stand_v that_o which_o daniel_n affirm_v of_o the_o first_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v overthrow_v the_o roman_a and_o four_o monarchy_n and_o that_o in_o the_o east_n and_o south_n and_o this_o tempestuous_a stuxre_n happen_v in_o the_o world_n and_o come_v from_o the_o southern_a coast_n there-of_a whereas_o the_o country_n of_o the_o agarens_n or_o sarracen_n do_v lie_v further_o this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o sarracen_n pitch_v his_o tent_n between_o those_o two_o sea_n the_o syriac_a and_o the_o red_a sea_n where_o of_o daniel_n speak_v for_o they_o keep_v their_o princely_a palace_n and_o chief_a province_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v enclose_v within_o these_o two_o sea_n and_o whereas_o here_o objection_n be_v make_v that_o the_o sarracen_n have_v two_o imperial_a place_n of_o abode_n the_o one_o at_o babylon_n the_o other_o in_o cairus_n which_o be_v memphis_n a_o city_n of_o egypt_n it_o make_v no_o matter_n for_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a region_n of_o their_o empire_n lay_v in_o that_o coast_n which_o be_v enclose_v with_o those_o two_o sea_n again_o their_o chief_a kingdom_n and_o long_a regiment_n be_v in_o syria_n and_o arabia_n which_o by_o daniel_n be_v call_v aethiopia_n where_o be_v the_o city_n meschita_n and_o the_o temple_n or_o sepulchre_n of_o that_o abominable_a mahumet_n but_o now_o we_o be_v to_o talk_v of_o the_o turk_n to_o the_o end_n that_o this_o whole_a place_n of_o daniel_n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v very_o dark_a and_o obscure_a may_v be_v make_v manifest_a for_o these_o make_v that_o second_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o north-east_n and_o which_o utter_o bring_v to_o nought_o the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o the_o east_n south_n and_o into_o the_o other_o region_n which_o be_v environ_v with_o the_o foresay_a sea_n which_o also_o set_v foot_n into_o egypt_n oppress_v judaea_n and_o enjoy_a gold_n silver_n and_o the_o pleasant_a thing_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o the_o space_n now_o almost_o of_o 300._o year_n

action_n both_o in-ward_n and_o outward_a so_o be_v that_o unrighteousness_n where-by_a we_o be_v injurious_a to_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n shrink_v from_o the_o will_n of_o god_n either_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o matter_n of_o life_n and_o conversation_n the_o which_o to_o be_v practise_v and_o find_v rife_o in_o popery_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v make_v doubt_n except_o such_o as_o never_o see_v the_o shadow_n of_o it_o or_o taste_v the_o least_o drop_n of_o her_o venom_n but_o such_o as_o have_v learn_v but_o only_o the_o first_o rudiment_n of_o that_o state_n which_o too_o many_o have_v do_v and_o afterward_o by_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n be_v bring_v to_o see_v the_o true_a light_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v assure_o perceive_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o sun_n at_o noon_n day_n how_o all_o corruption_n both_o of_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o holy_a life_n take_v place_n among_o they_o yea_o and_o approve_v with_o commendation_n therefore_o see_v the_o heinousness_n of_o this_o unrighteousness_n be_v and_o be_v so_o great_a and_o that_o grow_v to_o such_o a_o height_n or_o degree_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n though_o this_o so_o grievous_a a_o punishment_n ensue_v in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o reprobate_n &_o faithless_a man_n which_o most_o wicked_o contemn_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n either_o offer_v to_o they_o or_o acknowledge_v by_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o this_o so_o cruel_a a_o tyranny_n of_o soul_n and_o conscience_n a_o answer_n unto_o three_o certain_a principal_a argument_n of_o the_o papist_n wherewith_o they_o will_v justify_v themselves_o and_o approve_v this_o say_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n the_o 40._o chapter_n this_o whole_a discourse_n of_o antichrist_n out_o of_o s._n paul_n may_v now_o seem_v to_o be_v full_o finish_v but_o that_o there_o remain_v a_o hard_a objection_n of_o the_o papist_n whereunto_o i_o think_v good_a for_o a_o final_a conclusion_n of_o this_o treatise_n brief_o to_o oppose_v a_o answer_n this_o their_o objection_n rely_v upon_o three_o several_a argument_n which_o they_o urge_v very_o sawcely_a in_o way_n of_o defence_n both_o of_o themselves_o and_o of_o their_o say_a synagogue_n and_o doctrine_n 1._o the_o first_o whereof_o respect_v and_o rest_v upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o which_o both_o heretofore_a have_v profess_v and_o as_o yet_o do_v hold_v the_o same_o apostatical_a that_o be_v papistical_a doctrine_n but_o hereunto_o the_o answer_n be_v easy_a for_o see_v that_o paul_n have_v very_o clear_o deliver_v this_o point_n namely_o that_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o that_o only_o the_o elect_a and_o child_n of_o god_n shall_v persevere_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o those_o in_o number_n be_v but_o few_o but_o as_o for_o such_o as_o despise_v the_o gospel_n and_o be_v seduce_v by_o satan_n they_o be_v almost_o infinite_a for_o the_o way_n be_v narrow_a that_o lead_v to_o eternal_a life_n but_o broad_a be_v the_o path_n that_o tend_v to_o destruction_n as_o our_o saviour_n affirm_v there_o can_v not_o undoubted_o be_v bring_v any_o proof_n from_o the_o great_a number_n &_o troop_n of_o man_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o true_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o confirm_v we_o in_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n &_o of_o the_o doctrine_n we_o profess_v for_o by_o that_o reason_n be_v the_o turk_n now_o rather_o to_o be_v reckon_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n then_o be_v the_o papist_n for_o there_o be_v more_o turk_n &_o mahumetanes_n the_o papist_n and_o again_o in_o time_n past_a the_o idolatour_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v count_v the_o church_n of_o god_n rather_o than_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o number_n of_o idolatour_n be_v always_o great_a than_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o christ_n call_v his_o church_n the_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a church_n of_o god_n a_o small_a stock_n luk._n 12.32_o chrisost_n hom._n 28._o ad_fw-la popul_fw-la antioch_n it_o be_v better_a say_v he_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v one_o that_o do_v the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n than_o a_o thousand_o wicked_a you_o may_v see_v if_o you_o will_v belove_v that_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o such_o as_o do_v not_o the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o a_o whit_n better_o than_o such_o as_o be_v not_o at_o all_o thus_o much_o chrysostom_n 2._o the_o second_o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o general_a like_n that_o have_v be_v of_o that_o erroneous_a doctrine_n the_o which_o as_o they_o say_v have_v be_v approve_v by_o diverse_a man_n and_o sundry_a synod_n but_o i_o answer_v with_o paul_n that_o so_o it_o be_v to_o fall_v out_o that_o this_o antichristian_a and_o apostatical_a doctrine_n shall_v not_o only_o be_v allow_v of_o by_o some_o man_n but_o also_o be_v willing_o receive_v into_o the_o very_a church_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o that_o man_n shall_v secure_o and_o wonderful_o repose_v themselves_o in_o it_o and_o all_o because_o that_o then_o they_o take_v no_o due_a regard_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o this_o reason_n fail_v as_o have_v in_o it_o a_o fallation_n set_v that_o for_o a_o cause_n as_o also_o the_o former_a do_v which_o be_v none_o at_o all_o 3._o last_o the_o three_o argument_n which_o the_o papist_n use_v against_o we_o be_v draw_v from_o prescription_n long_a time_n wherein_a the_o say_a apostasy_n have_v be_v entertain_v and_o as_o yet_o reign_v among_o man_n in_o great_a security_n unto_o this_o argument_n also_o i_o make_v answer_n out_o of_o paul_n that_o it_o be_v so_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o god_n shall_v send_v such_o strong_a &_o effectual_a error_n and_o that_o upon_o just_a occasion_n that_o man_n will_v give_v ear_n &_o credit_n unto_o those_o lie_n not_o for_o a_o day_n but_o for_o a_o very_a long_a season_n therefore_o this_o plea_n of_o long_a possession_n that_o error_n make_v be_v so_o far_o from_o ratify_v the_o same_o that_o it_o make_v it_o more_o great_a &_o grievous_a in_o that_o it_o have_v seduce_v the_o m●e_n and_o so_o long_o encroach_v the_o same_o answer_n innocentius_n the_o three_o bish_n of_o rome_n do_v likewise_o make_v in_o a_o certain_a decretal_a epistle_n of_o he_o for_o against_o piety_n against_o good_a manner_n against_o the_o express_v word_n of_o god_n a_o custom_n be_v take_v up_o and_o doctrine_n admit_v may_v at_o no_o hand_n prevail_v by_o plea_n of_o prescription_n or_o long_a continuance_n of_o time_n canon_n consuetud_n do_v 11._o for_o such_o thing_n as_o at_o first_o be_v not_o allowable_a can_v be_v justify_v by_o continuance_n of_o time_n as_o the_o lawyer_n themselves_o be_v plain_a in_o this_o point_n l._n quae_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la d._n de_fw-fr regul_n jur._n now_o if_o there_o be_v many_o other_o matter_n which_o by_o the_o very_a rule_n of_o the_o papist_n themselves_o and_o their_o decree_n can_v be_v overbear_v by_o never_o so_o long_a prescription_n of_o time_n such_o as_o be_v the_o right_n &_o duty_n belong_v to_o the_o king_n treasury_n or_o exchequer_n and_o as_o appertain_v to_o the_o commonwealth_n namely_o such_o thing_n as_o have_v be_v leave_v &_o forsake_v for_o fear_n of_o hostile_a invasion_n again_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v compass_v within_o certain_a precinct_n and_o limit_n and_o last_o such_o as_o be_v the_o prerogative_n belong_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o why_o may_v not_o the_o like_a privilege_n be_v award_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o be_v lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n and_o unto_o his_o church_n so_o as_o no_o prescription_n of_o time_n be_v it_o of_o never_o so_o long_a continuance_n may_v prejudice_n the_o lord_n himself_o and_o that_o especial_o see_v that_o those_o which_o begin_v first_o to_o take_v this_o advantage_n of_o time_n deal_v not_o sincere_o nor_o in_o plain_a truth_n and_o simplicity_n without_o which_o there_o can_v no_o prescription_n prevail_v in_o the_o church_n so_o than_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n be_v therefore_o true_a because_o it_o have_v be_v plausible_o admit_v for_o a_o great_a while_n together_o for_o daniel_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v foretell_v it_o so_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o therefore_o it_o can_v not_o otherwise_o fall_v out_o to_o conclude_v in_o the_o 2._o king_n cap._n 17.41_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v condemn_v and_o such_o religion_n as_o jeroboam_fw-la have_v prescribe_v for_o the_o worship_v of_o god_n although_o it_o be_v affirm_v to_o have_v be_v observe_v from_o the_o ancestor_n unto_o the_o child_n and_o child_n child_n and_o so_o forth_o and_o whereas_o man_n wonder_v how_o god_n shall_v suffer_v his_o church_n to_o err_v so_o long_a time_n together_o

point_a at_o and_o foreshowed_n shall_v take_v place_n in_o the_o church_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o antichrist_n be_v include_v in_o that_o bishop_n only_o but_o that_o pontifical_a kingdom_n which_o be_v opposite_a and_o contrary_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o truth_n to_o be_v term_v antichrist_n and_o see_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o kingdom_n i_o call_v he_o antichrist_n be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a wherein_o i_o whole_o follow_v the_o manner_n and_o direction_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o when_o it_o speak_v of_o that_o antichrist_n it_o mention_v sometime_o a_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o body_n as_o it_o be_v as_o when_o paul_n say_v except_o there_o first_o come_v a_o defection_n or_o fall_v away_o and_o now_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n work_v and_o sometime_o again_o it_o specifi_v but_o some_o one_o be_v chief_a and_o principal_n in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o who_o depend_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o wickedness_n as_o when_o he_o say_v set_v and_o advaunce_v himself_o against_o whatsoever_o be_v call_v god_n or_o be_v worship_v and_o bear_v it_o out_o as_o if_o he_o be_v at_o god_n these_o two_o point_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o of_o the_o head_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o thus_o then_o see_v it_o appear_v what_o i_o mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n and_o thing_n itself_o and_o examine_v what_o we_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n concern_v antichrist_n whereby_o all_o man_n which_o be_v not_o already_o infect_v with_o the_o dregs_n of_o antichristianisme_n may_v acknowledge_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n be_v as_o i_o say_v this_o antichrist_n and_o herein_o of_o purpose_n i_o will_v affect_v brevity_n endeavour_v to_o comprise_v many_o thing_n in_o a_o few_o word_n and_o much_o matter_n in_o a_o small_a compass_n all_o the_o ancient_a father_n almost_o and_o many_o of_o the_o late_a writer_n and_o those_o very_a learned_a divine_n do_v affirm_v that_o daniel_n in_o his_o 11._o chapter_n about_o the_o end_n do_v speak_v of_o antichrist_n for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o speak_v by_o he_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o antiochus_n only_o figurative_o but_o be_v proper_o and_o in_o truth_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o antichrist_n there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o pope_n proctor_n themselves_o to_o my_o knowledge_n that_o make_v doubt_n but_o that_o the_o prophet_n in_o that_o place_n do_v speak_v of_o antichrist_n which_o if_o it_o be_v so_o we_o may_v even_o out_o of_o this_o place_n learn_v who_o and_o what_o manner_n of_o fellow_n this_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v for_o in_o that_o treatise_n of_o daniel_n we_o may_v behold_v not_o a_o sleight_n counterfeit_n but_o a_o lively_a picture_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o say_v the_o prophet_n he_o shall_v do_v what_o he_o listen_v and_o indeed_o the_o pope_n have_v now_o these_o many_o year_n do_v even_o what_o he_o please_v in_o many_o matter_n as_o well_o civil_a as_o ecclesiastical_a for_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o create_v translate_v and_o put_v down_o king_n to_o discharge_v subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o obedience_n and_o to_o have_v the_o like_a authority_n over_o all_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n to_o root_v out_o pull_v down_o bring_v to_o ruin_n and_o destroy_v again_o to_o build_v and_o plant_v they_o at_o his_o pleasure_n and_o this_o power_n he_o have_v put_v in_o practice_n not_o only_o heretofore_o against_o many_o king_n and_o keyser_n but_o of_o late_o he_o itch_v as_o you_o know_v to_o exercise_v upon_o our_o gracious_a sovereign_n and_o as_o for_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n he_o therein_o challenge_v to_o himself_o much_o more_o licentious_a liberty_n for_o therein_o all_o his_o say_n placard_n and_o degree_n be_v to_o be_v account_v as_o oracle_n proceed_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n whatsoever_o like_v he_o must_v be_v take_v for_o catholic_a and_o whatsoever_o displease_v he_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v heretical_a though_o he_o shall_v draw_v with_o he_o infinite_a soul_n of_o man_n into_o hell_n yet_o it_o be_v impiety_n for_o any_o man_n to_o say_v what_o do_v you_o do_v 40._o si_fw-mi papa_n and_o it_o be_v a_o old_a principle_n among_o papist_n which_o none_o of_o they_o dare_v deny_v that_o the_o bare_a will_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v reason_n enough_o further_o the_o prophet_n say_v he_o shall_v exalt_v and_o magnify_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v god_n the_o which_o also_o paul_n very_o flat_o affirm_v of_o antichrist_n now_o how_o the_o pope_n perform_v this_o i_o shall_v afterward_o show_v when_o i_o shall_v come_v to_o handle_v that_o place_n of_o paul_n three_o the_o prophet_n add_v and_o he_o shall_v prosper_v until_o by_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n he_o be_v bring_v to_o nought_o who_o be_v ignorant_a how_o wonderful_o the_o kingdom_n of_o popery_n increase_v until_o such_o time_n as_o the_o lord_n reveil_v antichrist_n unto_o his_o people_n four_o it_o follow_v neither_o shall_v he_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n and_o sure_o the_o romanistes_n have_v devise_v we_o a_o new_a god_n which_o be_v not_o the_o true_a god_n of_o the_o christian_n they_o have_v a_o counterfaict_n god_n and_o a_o strange_a christ_n a_o new_a heaven_n and_o such_o a_o religion_n as_o our_o father_n the_o apostle_n never_o know_v but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o themselves_o can_v invent_v and_o frame_v for_o their_o own_o turn_n the_o which_o i_o will_v after_o make_v manifest_a five_o the_o prophet_n write_v he_o shall_v not_o care_v for_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n the_o papist_n although_o they_o be_v not_o the_o least_o effeminate_a man_n that_o ever_o be_v yet_o they_o condemn_v marriage_n as_o utter_o unlawful_a among_o they_o in_o all_o their_o order_n and_o profession_n in_o so_o much_o as_o they_o prefer_v abominable_a sodomitry_n and_o filthy_a rage_a lust_n before_o honest_a and_o holy_a matrimony_n six_o he_o shall_v worship_v god_n with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n among_o the_o catholic_n the_o spiritual_a and_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v clean_o decay_v and_o all_o their_o religion_n stand_v in_o outward_a show_n and_o stately_a furniture_n of_o their_o church_n and_o image_n and_o mask_a pomp_n in_o celebrate_v their_o mass_n last_o he_o add_v he_o shall_v increase_v his_o glory_n and_o shall_v make_v his_o accompliss_n to_o rule_v over_o many_o and_o shall_v divide_v the_o land_n among_o they_o what_o riot_n what_o glory_n what_o magnificence_n what_o power_n what_o riches_n and_o treasure_n can_v be_v great_a they_o that_o the_o papist_n possess_v whatsoever_o be_v pleasant_a in_o all_o christendom_n whatsoever_o be_v gainful_a delightsome_a fat_a and_o to_o be_v desire_v be_v whole_o not_o long_o since_o in_o the_o pope_n favourer_n wherefore_o i_o think_v assure_o that_o no_o man_n doubt_v but_o that_o these_o thing_n do_v so_o touch_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o do_v not_o agree_v so_o fit_o with_o any_o other_o whosoever_o but_o see_v there_o be_v some_o that_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o resolve_v that_o daniel_n in_o this_o place_n speak_v of_o antichrist_n or_o if_o he_o do_v yet_o that_o he_o there_o speak_v but_o figurative_o as_o under_o the_o person_n of_o a_o other_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o this_o antichristian_a monster_n be_v plain_o and_o clear_o set_v out_o unto_o us._n and_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o prosecute_v every_o place_n but_o make_v instance_n only_o of_o such_o proof_n as_o be_v most_o plain_a and_o pregnant_a there_o be_v never_o any_o christian_a that_o as_o yet_o make_v doubt_n that_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thess_n cap._n 2._o mention_n be_v make_v of_o antichrist_n wherefore_o let_v we_o advise_o consider_v and_o make_v search_n into_o that_o place_n and_o let_v we_o compare_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n with_o that_o antichrist_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o very_a antichrist_n that_o by_o his_o true_a and_o proper_a mark_n we_o may_v learn_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o very_a truth_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o thessalonian_o have_v wronglie_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n draw_v near_o the_o apostle_n endevour_v to_o rid_v they_o of_o that_o error_n and_o withal_o deliver_v doctrine_n most_o necessary_a for_o all_o christian_n the_o simple_a and_o plain_a proposition_n whereof_o be_v this_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n this_o antichrist_n he_o diverslie_o describe_v that_o every_o church_n and_o congregation_n may_v know_v what_o a_o manner_n of_o one_o he_o shall_v be_v let_v we_o several_o consider_v of_o each_o

part_n of_o this_o description_n set_v down_o by_o the_o apostle_n first_o he_o say_v except_o there_o come_v first_o a_o backslide_n or_o fall_v away_o now_o it_o be_v a_o fall_n from_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o mean_v for_o his_o purpose_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n or_o overthrow_v of_o kingdom_n and_o again_o the_o word_n apostasy_n do_v signify_v no_o less_o 1._o tim._n 4.1_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v they_o shall_v shrink_v from_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o further_o all_o the_o father_n give_v it_o out_o that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v join_v with_o a_o miserable_a overthrow_n of_o religion_n and_o godliness_n and_o whereas_o the_o apostle_n call_v it_o simple_o a_o apostasy_n which_o shall_v ensue_v he_o thereby_o show_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o general_a and_o not_o a_o particular_a defection_n for_o he_o speak_v absolute_o without_o limitation_n and_o this_o may_v also_o more_o manifest_o appear_v by_o comparison_n of_o other_o place_n luk._n 18.8_o the_o son_n of_o man_n when_o he_o come_v shall_v he_o find_v faith_n upon_o earth_n this_o be_v that_o apostasy_n and_o want_n of_o faith_n whereof_o paul_n speak_v math._n 24.12_o iniquity_n shall_v be_v increase_v the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v be_v cold_a and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n foretell_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v commit_v fornication_n with_o the_o harlot_n and_o that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v make_v drunken_a with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o whoredom_n and_o that_o all_o nation_n shall_v drink_v of_o her_o cup_n and_o last_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o best_a expositour_n of_o these_o matter_n do_v prove_v that_o i_o say_v to_o be_v most_o true_a for_o partly_o by_o mahumetism_n and_o partly_o by_o popery_n faith_n have_v be_v long_o since_o almost_o clean_o put_v out_o in_o so_o much_o as_o well_o nigh_o there_o be_v no_o remnant_n leave_v in_o the_o world_n of_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a faith_n and_o sincerity_n after_o this_o the_o apostle_n begin_v to_o describe_v antichrist_n by_o his_o proper_a mark_n and_o that_o that_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v disclose_v even_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n which_o be_v a_o adversary_n in_o these_o word_n he_o set_v out_o antichrist_n as_o it_o be_v one_o man_n who_o although_o he_o be_v not_o indeed_o any_o one_o single_a or_o particular_a man_n yet_o be_v he_o by_o the_o apostle_n describe_v under_o the_o person_n of_o one_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o that_o kingdom_n which_o he_o make_v opposite_a to_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o and_o also_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o one_o and_o the_o selfsame_a spirit_n of_o satan_n wherewith_o all_o the_o antichristes_n in_o the_o world_n be_v carry_v as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v one_o so_o also_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n one_o and_o for_o that_o cause_n as_o daniel_n long_v before_o have_v lay_v open_a several_a kingdom_n which_o be_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n by_o lineal_a descent_n and_o succession_n of_o king_n and_o people_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o leopard_n a_o lion_n and_o a_o bear_n so_o also_o will_v the_o apostle_n set_v out_o antichrist_n and_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n under_o the_o figure_n or_o resemblance_n of_o a_o most_o wicked_a man_n and_o see_v the_o bishoply_n kingdom_n do_v fight_v and_o contend_v with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o see_v that_o in_o the_o same_o the_o bishop_n as_o a_o principal_a monarch_n do_v bear_v the_o sway_n we_o right_o term_v the_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o kind_n of_o prerogative_n antichrist_n the_o apostle_n faith_n that_o this_o man_n be_v to_o be_v reveil_v that_o be_v shall_v open_o affect_v and_o possess_v a_o kingdom_n and_o exercise_v his_o tyranny_n the_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o pope_n have_v practise_v above_o nine_o hundred_o year_n even_o ever_o since_o that_o time_n wherein_o he_o will_v needs_o be_v call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o chief_a stroke_n in_o the_o church_n and_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v evident_o perceive_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o antichrist_n as_o i_o affirm_v let_v we_o prosecute_v the_o other_o part_n of_o this_o prophetical_a description_n lay_v out_o by_o the_o apostle_n he_o lay_v open_a antichrist_n in_o the_o four_o verse_n follow_v by_o three_o adjunct_n or_o property_n for_o first_o he_o shall_v oppose_v and_o exalt_v himself_o against_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v second_o he_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n three_o he_o shall_v show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n these_o word_n contain_v much_o matter_n in_o they_o and_o offer_v great_a variety_n of_o speech_n but_o i_o of_o necessity_n must_v observe_v a_o mean_a first_o therefore_o antichrist_n be_v to_o become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d opposite_a to_o christ_n a_o adversary_n contrary_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o he_o shall_v advance_v himself_o above_o christ_n so_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v upon_o he_o not_o only_o civil_a reverence_n but_o even_o divine_a worship_n can_v any_o man_n hereof_o make_v doubt_n but_o that_o this_o do_v most_o fit_o agree_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o he_o will_v needs_o be_v great_a than_o god_n himself_o and_o set_v himself_o full_a butt_n against_o he_o and_o that_o he_o will_v needs_o be_v great_a than_o god_n we_o shall_v easy_o perceive_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o power_n and_o authority_n either_o of_o they_o do_v challenge_v to_o themselves_o it_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n to_o prescribe_v law_n to_o bind_v our_o conscience_n who_o only_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o our_o soul_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v needs_o bear_v rule_n over_o man_n conscience_n wherein_o he_o attribute_v to_o himself_o a_o divine_a interest_n yea_o injoin_v in_o more_o hard_a and_o severe_a manner_n than_o he_o suppose_v that_o god_n himself_o ought_v to_o do_v for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o a_o man_n may_v with_o great_a security_n transgress_v the_o law_n of_o god_n than_o the_o pope_n constitution_n and_o that_o he_o that_o shall_v offend_v the_o say_a bishop_n shall_v in_o more_o severe_a manner_n smart_v for_o it_o than_o he_o that_o shall_v with_o notorious_a wickedness_n offend_v the_o lord_n to_o be_v stain_v with_o fornication_n adultery_n and_o unspeakable_a impiety_n require_v no_o great_a penance_n such_o sin_n can_v be_v do_v away_o at_o a_o light_n and_o easy_a price_n but_o to_o have_v taste_v once_o either_o of_o pork_n or_o beef_n upon_o a_o friday_n that_o can_v never_o be_v wipe_v out_o but_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o he_o that_o offend_v and_o yet_o the_o one_o stand_v forbid_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o by_o none_o but_o by_o the_o bishop_n they_o make_v it_o for_o the_o most_o part_n but_o a_o mockery_n or_o may-game_n to_o break_v the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o to_o transgress_v the_o bishop_n be_v right_o mortal_a and_o deadly_a to_o hurt_v god_n by_o perjury_n and_o blasphemy_n they_o make_v it_o no_o great_a sin_n but_o to_o offend_v the_o bishop_n only_o by_o unreverent_a speech_n be_v a_o huge_a trespass_n and_o worthy_a to_o be_v revenge_v by_o most_o extreme_a torture_n there_o be_v a_o thousand_o such_o like_a wherein_o the_o bishop_n establish_v his_o authority_n to_o be_v repute_v as_o far_o more_o authentical_a and_o holy_a than_o the_o power_n of_o god_n then_o what_o be_v it_o to_o advance_v himself_o above_o god_n if_o this_o be_v not_o shall_v we_o look_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v pluck_v god_n out_o of_o heaven_n and_o climb_v up_o into_o his_o celestial_a seat_n and_o the_o say_a bishop_n be_v also_o a_o adversary_n unto_o christ_n and_o that_o not_o in_o any_o one_o parcel_n only_o but_o simple_o and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o whole_a i_o will_v in_o few_o word_n make_v it_o plain_a for_o neither_o be_v cold_a more_o repugnant_a unto_o heat_n or_o black_a to_o white_a more_o contrary_a then_o be_v popery_n to_o christianity_n and_o the_o bishop_n profession_n unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o what_o a_o kind_n of_o god_n do_v they_o make_v of_o he_o when_o they_o serve_v such_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o idol_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n with_o their_o idolatry_n for_o where_o ever_o either_o among_o the_o grecian_n or_o egyptian_n or_o the_o old_a roman_n be_v image_n more_o common_a or_o more_o frenticke_a idoll-worship_n than_o be_v and_o as_o we_o know_v be_v in_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o that_o of_o a_o sorry_a slender_a crust_n a_o god_n can_v be_v make_v as_o soon_o as_o a_o priest_n shall_v have_v breathe_v

some_o book_n some_o note_v this_o and_o apply_v it_o to_o our_o time_n through_o out_o the_o book_n some_o rubbadge_n and_o relic_n of_o that_o old_a building_n i_o also_o have_v endeavour_v most_o worthy_a prince_n according_a to_o my_o power_n to_o scatter_v and_o set_v pack_v into_o the_o pit_n of_o perpetual_a forgetfulness_n those_o shred_n and_o shard_n &_o that_o by_o the_o force_n of_o the_o mighty_a gun_n of_o god_n holy_a word_n for_o such_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o quarrel_n and_o controversy_n that_o it_o require_v the_o help_a hand_n of_o many_o workman_n the_o state_n whereof_o be_v such_o as_o by_o mean_n of_o some_o dark_a place_n in_o the_o scripture_n it_o can_v not_o on_o a_o sudden_a so_o through_o be_v see_v into_o but_o daily_a more_o and_o more_o be_v clear_v and_o make_v plain_a again_o there_o have_v of_o late_o start_v up_o new_a proctor_n and_o pettifoggers_a to_o plead_v and_o prate_v in_o defence_n of_o this_o usurp_a tyranny_n i_o mean_v the_o jesuite_n a_o kind_n of_o drone_n among_o the_o monk_n the_o vile_a dregs_n of_o all_o popery_n and_o as_o may_v be_v suppose_v the_o last_o brood_n that_o the_o hammer_v head_n of_o satan_n have_v to_o hatch_v who_o endeavour_n by_o might_n and_o main_a to_o make_v up_o the_o breach_n which_o their_o kingdom_n have_v sustain_v subtle_n workman_n they_o be_v who_o although_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o counterfeit_v the_o siren_n yet_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v but_o jay_n &_o magg-py_n in_o life_n &_o practice_n draw_v never_o to_o the_o fish_n swift_a fish_n mugill_n be_v a_o fish_n ravenous_a and_o swift_a mugil_n &_o the_o foul_a little_a foul_a larus_n a_o bird_n that_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n have_v lay_v but_o a_o little_a larus_n and_o be_v but_o yesterday_o skip_v out_o of_o the_o cockboat_n arrogate_a to_o themselves_o the_o work_n of_o other_o monk_n be_v by_o &_o by_o with_o a_o mischief_n mount_v on_o cockhorse_n now_o although_o these_o upstart_n huckster_n bring_v indeed_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o stale_a argument_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o foreworne_a and_o forlese_a stuff_n and_o baggage_n of_o the_o papist_n save_v only_o that_o they_o have_v disguise_v paint_a and_o trick_v it_o after_o the_o best_a fashion_n &_o keep_v a_o crake_a like_o parrot_n as_o if_o they_o be_v come_v from_o the_o far_a indies_n yet_o among_o the_o rude_a people_n they_o be_v take_v for_o marvelous_a man_n and_o such_o as_o have_v bring_v strange_a and_o that_o very_o precious_a merchandise_n these_o fellow_n take_v themselves_o for_o the_o principal_a supporter_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n they_o vaunt_v and_o brag_v it_o out_o justelie_o as_o indeed_o they_o sweat_v sore_o poor_a soul_n in_o do_v the_o best_a they_o can_v it_o be_v meet_v therefore_o that_o somewhat_o be_v say_v to_o thwart_v their_o wilful_a and_o obstinate_a forwardness_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o time_n and_o day_n wherein_o we_o live_v now_o as_o for_o this_o my_o defence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n against_o antichrist_n himself_o and_o his_o whole_a building_n whole_a which_o before_o he_o call_v the_o tail_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o rubbadge_n of_o his_o building_n rabble_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v glad_o accept_v and_o safe_o pass_v through_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n i_o can_v see_v most_o gracious_a prince_n to_o who_o i_o may_v better_v or_o upon_o more_o just_a occasion_n dedicate_v the_o same_o then_o unto_o your_o honour_n for_o from_o your_o very_a cradle_n you_o have_v be_v so_o train_v up_o in_o godly_a education_n by_o your_o worthy_a father_n frederick_n county_n palantine_n and_o prince_n electour_n a_o man_n of_o renown_a or_o more_o than_o heroical_a mind_n and_o so_o endue_v by_o god_n himself_o with_o such_o a_o kindlike_a and_o virtuous_a disposition_n that_o you_o among_o many_o may_v justly_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o give_v by_o god_n himself_o unto_o his_o church_n for_o the_o overthrow_n of_o antichrist_n what_o a_o profess_a enemy_n yourself_o have_v be_v against_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o david_n both_o the_o former_a course_n of_o your_o life_n do_v sufficient_o declare_v and_o the_o general_a speech_n of_o all_o the_o godly_a in_o france_n will_v witness_v the_o same_o unto_o all_o age_n for_o france_n thankfullie_o acknowledge_v you_o and_o your_o famous_a father_n next_o unto_o god_n to_o be_v her_o patron_n revenger_n and_o such_o as_o enfraunchise_v she_o into_o the_o liberty_n she_o enjoy_v and_o therefore_o she_o that_o out_o of_o i_o only_o mouth_n you_o may_v perceive_v the_o mind_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v godlilie_o affect_v take_v this_o right_a heavilie_o that_o she_o be_v not_o able_a to_o commend_v and_o set_v out_o your_o excellency_n desert_n towards_o she_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o be_v meet_v for_o what_o orator_n be_v able_a to_o frame_v any_o still_o so_o stately_a but_o that_o it_o will_v seem_v unworthy_a your_o virtuous_a deserve_n you_o be_v of_o such_o young_a year_n as_o wherein_o few_o or_o none_o can_v tell_v what_o warrfare_a mean_v do_v take_v upon_o you_o twice_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o church_n against_o antichrist_n and_o his_o mighty_a confederacy_n to_o lead_v a_o army_n with_o great_a difficulty_n and_o danger_n into_o france_n you_o by_o the_o only_a brute_n and_o fame_n that_o go_v of_o you_o do_v twice_o terrify_v the_o power_n &_o host_n of_o the_o frenchman_n who_o dreadful_a force_n be_v know_v &_o feel_v in_o other_o nation_n you_o have_v twice_o procure_v peace_n among_o nation_n country_n and_o house_n for_o such_o as_o be_v exile_n and_o the_o freedom_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o church_n distress_v you_o to_o shut_v up_o all_o in_o a_o word_n have_v restore_v unto_o we_o our_o life_n nay_o that_o which_o be_v dear_a to_o we_o then_o life_n it-self_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o which_o in_o deep_a despair_n almost_o we_o never_o look_v for_o the_o which_o great_a benefit_n of_o we_o all_o receive_v from_o your_o highness_n to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v in_o some_o measure_n according_a to_o my_o heart_n desire_v commend_v unto_o posterity_n and_o so_o leave_v behind_o i_o some_o record_n of_o my_o thankful_a mind_n for_o the_o same_o i_o have_v think_v good_a in_o all_o humble_a and_o dutiful_a manner_n to_o offer_v unto_o your_o excellency_n this_o simple_a work_n the_o which_o i_o entirlie_o befeech_v your_o say_a highness_n to_o take_v in_o good_a worth_n farewell_n date_v the_o first_o day_n of_o august_n in_o the_o year_n of_o this_o last_o age_n 1576._o your_o highness_n loyallie_o affect_v lambert_n danaeus_n ¶_o a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o this_o book_n two_o point_n to_o be_v grant_v for_o the_o better_a handle_n of_o the_o discourse_n ensue_v touch_v antichrist_n cap._n 1._o pag._n 1._o a_o double_a division_n of_o the_o disputation_n follow_v the_o one_o general_n the_o other_o more_o particular_a cap._n 2._o pag._n 3._o the_o foretell_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n be_v a_o famous_a prophecy_n and_o give_v out_o by_o many_o cap._n 3._o pag._n 4._o why_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v foretold_a cap._n 4._o pag._n 5._o that_o anti._n shall_v not_o be_v one_o singular_a or_o particular_a man_n but_o that_o by_o that_o name_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o man_n and_o a_o long_a succession_n and_o further_o why_o antichrist_n be_v call_v a_o apostata_fw-la or_o back-slide_a cap._n 5._o pag._n 6._o why_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n indefinitelie_o or_o without_o limitation_n a_o apostasy_n cap._n 6._o pag._n 10._o why_o paul_n call_v antichrist_n a_o man_n cap._n 7._o pag._n 12._o why_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n apollion_n the_o beast_n a_o woman_n and_o a_o harlot_n cap._n 8._o pag._n 16._o which_o beast_n of_o those_o three_o that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n do_v point_v we_o out_o antichrist_n cap._n 9_o pag._n 23._o how_o &_o in_o what_o manner_n anti._n be_v say_v to_o fashion_v a_o new_a &_o to_o revive_v and_o set_v on_o foot_n the_o image_n of_o the_o former_a wound_a beast_n that_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n seat_v in_o italy_n and_o settle_v in_o idolatry_n cap._n 10._o pag._n 34._o why_o anti._n be_v term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v adversary_n to_o christ_n &_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d adversary_n to_o god_n where_o also_o comparison_n be_v make_v in_o some_o point_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o position_n of_o popery_n cap._n 11._o pag._n 40._o why_o antichrist_n be_v call_v

at_o some_o one_o time_n or_o other_o or_o else_o of_o the_o whole_a rabble_n of_o man_n in_o their_o succession_n which_o in_o that_o apostasy_n shall_v bear_v a_o swinge_n for_o many_o year_n who_o paul_n liken_v to_o a_o man_n and_o so_o term_v it_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n although_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v a_o troop_n and_o crew_n gather_v and_o compact_v together_o of_o many_o man_n yea_o of_o all_o the_o nation_n &_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o paul_n 1._o cor._n 4.1_o by_o man_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n understand_v many_o which_o kind_n of_o speech_n be_v usual_a and_o familiar_a to_o such_o as_o follow_v the_o hebrew_n phrase_n the_o which_o paul_n in_o his_o writing_n do_v great_o affect_v and_o imitate_v but_o withal_o this_o be_v diligent_o to_o be_v observe_v which_o damascen_n affirm_v namely_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v not_o be_v one_o of_o the_o devil_n that_o shall_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o flesh_n and_o substance_n of_o man_n even_o as_o our_o saviour_n take_v unto_o he_o our_o humane_a nature_n although_o notwithstanding_o such_o as_o shall_v become_v antichrist_n shall_v be_v possess_v with_o a_o devilish_a disposition_n and_o carry_v in_o enmity_n against_o god_n truth_n it_o be_v the_o papist_n will_v have_v it_o understand_v of_o one_o singular_a and_o private_a man_n who_o one_o day_n shall_v live_v and_o keep_v a_o stir_n and_o further_o that_o he_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n but_o in_o this_o their_o dotage_n they_o rely_v upon_o no_o ground_n of_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v unméete_a in_o this_o point_n to_o be_v deal_v withal_o other_o there_o be_v and_o that_o learned_a man_n to_o that_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v indeed_o of_o one_o man_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o among_o all_o the_o rout_n of_o apostate_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o perverse_a the_o chief_a and_o ringleader_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o say_v they_o there_o be_v one_o head_n of_o the_o godly_a and_o faithful_a even_o christ_n jesus_n and_o touch_v the_o name_n of_o this_o one_o principal_a &_o arch-apostata_a they_o think_v it_o be_v as_o well_o covert_o insinuate_v in_o this_o place_n of_o paul_n as_o also_o especial_o bewray_v in_o the_o 13._o of_o the_o revelation_n vers_fw-la 18._o where_o the_o figure_n &_o letter_n of_o the_o say_a name_n be_v say_v to_o make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o 666._o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v and_o seem_v to_o be_v somewhat_o likely_a unto_o these_o point_n i_o will_v address_v my_o answer_n and_o first_o touch_v the_o first_o although_o it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o there_o be_v one_o principal_a head_n of_o all_o the_o unfaithful_a yet_o he_o be_v not_o any_o particular_a &_o mortal_a man_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v math._n 24._o that_o famous_a antichrist_n shall_v be_v but_o even_o satan_n himself_o that_o old_a serpent_n who_o also_o be_v call_v the_o dragon_n and_o as_o for_o the_o second_o opinion_n i_o think_v it_o be_v weak_a and_o waver_v in_o itself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n cap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 18._o be_v wrong_o interpret_v of_o any_o certain_a name_n title_n or_o call_v of_o any_o one_o man_n the_o letter_n whereof_o shall_v contain_v the_o number_n of_o 666._o for_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o that_o place_n meddle_v not_o with_o the_o arithmetical_a signification_n of_o letter_n wherewith_o any_o word_n be_v frame_v but_o of_o the_o time_n and_o number_n of_o year_n wherein_o those_o thing_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v there_o speak_v of_o for_o the_o scripture_n never_o use_v to_o deal_v in_o such_o manner_n of_o sorcer_n &_o foolish_a mystery_n by_o letter_n which_o be_v but_o flat_a juggle_a of_o the_o cabalist_n and_o damn_a dotage_n of_o the_o magician_n but_o it_o use_v to_o speak_v very_o plain_o when_o it_o foretelleth_a of_o the_o come_n of_o any_o as_o namely_o when_o it_o foreshoweth_a the_o come_n of_o cyrus_n and_o josias_n and_o that_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o they_o come_v indeed_o therefore_o look_v what_o man_n be_v any_o where_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n speak_v of_o they_o be_v mention_v under_o their_o plain_n proper_a and_o peculiar_a name_n and_o not_o by_o such_o circumstance_n of_o word_n as_o cyrus_n josias_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n as_o i_o say_v before_o and_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v the_o better_o see_v into_o the_o matter_n let_v we_o examine_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o revel_v 13._o vers_fw-la 18._o here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o his_o number_n be_v six_o hundred_o threescore_o and_o six_o now_o i_o will_v demand_v of_o what_o tongue_n or_o language_n that_o word_n or_o name_n shall_v be_v the_o letter_n whereof_o must_v be_v search_v after_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o hebrew_n greek_a or_o latin_a word_n for_o as_o august_n affirm_v lib._n 12._o de_fw-la genesi_fw-la ad_fw-la literam_fw-la these_o three_o language_n be_v always_o account_v principal_a among_o all_o man_n true_o they_o that_o first_o bring_v up_o that_o interpretation_n whereof_o i_o speak_v as_o namely_o irenaeus_n lib._n 5._o do_v even_o folter_v in_o the_o matter_n and_o labour_v their_o wit_n in_o devise_v any_o one_o word_n who_o letter_n will_v amount_v unto_o the_o number_n of_o 666._o and_o yet_o eusebius_n lib._n 5._o histor_n cap._n 8._o follow_v that_o which_o he_o see_v irenaeus_n to_o have_v set_v down_o before_o he_o i_o can_v myself_o devise_v many_o such_o word_n but_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o this_o name_n claudius_n ruber_fw-la contain_v the_o like_a number_n that_o these_o do_v italica_n ecclesia_fw-la &_o lateinos_n &_o teitan_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o irenaeus_n think_v shall_v be_v the_o very_a name_n of_o this_o egregious_a antichrist_n again_o the_o ancient_a writer_n before_o the_o day_n of_o irenaeus_n fetch_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o greek_a affirm_v that_o this_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o these_o two_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v be_v mean_v which_o shall_v make_v up_o the_o number_n 666._o namely_o the_o letter_n λ_n to_o signify_v 30._o α_n 1._o τ_n 300._o ε_n 5._o ι_n 10._o υ_n 50._o ν_fw-gr 70._o ς_n 200._o for_o these_o number_n be_v add_v together_o amount_v unto_o 666._o and_o that_o some_o also_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o other_o word_n according_a to_o the_o greekish_a manner_n of_o supputation_n or_o number_n by_o letter_n ι_n 10._o τ_n 300._o α_n 1._o λ_n 30._o ι_n 10._o κ_n 20._o α_n 1._o ε_n 5._o μ_n 20._o μ_n 20._o λ_n 30._o κ_n 8._o σ_n 200._o ●_o 10._o α_n 1._o all_o which_o likewise_o be_v put_v together_o make_v 666._o and_o no_o doubt_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n breed_v and_o foster_v this_o opinion_n in_o they_o far_o in_o the_o italian_a church_n the_o head_n whereof_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n always_o be_v they_o see_v before_o their_o eye_n that_o the_o very_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v then_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o so_o by_o such_o beginning_n as_o then_o appear_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n guide_v those_o good_a man_n to_o foresee_v and_o foreshow_v that_o there_o also_o in_o time_n it_o will_v grow_v to_o his_o height_n and_o perfection_n and_o as_o touch_v jrenaeus_fw-la himself_o he_o rather_o think_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v be_v the_o proper_a name_n of_o antichrist_n hereunto_o may_v be_v add_v the_o hebrew_n word_n romuth_n which_o signify_v a_o roman_a whereof_o the_o letter_n ר_n signify_v in_o their_o manner_n of_o number_v also_o 200._o ו_n 6._o ט_n 40._o י_n 10._o י_n 10._o ת_n 400._o but_o these_o be_v but_o quiddity_n and_o come_v not_o near_o the_o true_a exposition_n of_o that_o place_n of_o the_o apoc._n which_o i_o allege_v the_o which_o that_o we_o may_v attain_v unto_o we_o must_v make_v recourse_n unto_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o unto_o such_o like_a place_n as_o this_o be_v as_o namely_o unto_o that_o of_o daniel_n cap._n 7._o where_o not_o only_o one_o particular_a man_n but_o a_o whole_a and_o universal_a state_n of_o a_o kingdom_n be_v set_v forth_o under_o the_o name_n and_o shape_n of_o a_o beast_n as_o here_o of_o a_o man_n so_o the_o kingdom_n and_o all_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v shadow_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o one_o bear_n of_o the_o macedonian_n under_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o leopard_n so_o also_o all_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v the_o principals_n and_o hold_v the_o helm_n as_o you_o will_v say_v in_o that_o apostasy_n be_v

resemble_v by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apoc_n be_v to_o be_v refer_v unto_o the_o whole_a manner_n and_o continuance_n of_o a_o certain_a succession_n and_o not_o unto_o any_o one_o man_n last_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o by_o these_o word_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n etc._n etc._n the_o prerogative_n and_o potentate_n in_o this_o apostasy_n be_v point_a out_o what_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a meaning_n be_v of_o this_o place_n of_o the_o revel_v 20._o cap._n 20._o touch_v the_o number_n of_o 666._o i_o will_v hereafter_o discuss_v when_o i_o come_v to_o talk_v of_o the_o time_n which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v set_v before_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n now_o the_o purpose_n of_o paul_n in_o set_v of_o he_o out_o in_o this_o place_n with_o such_o ugly_a and_o fearful_a name_n be_v to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v the_o more_o ready_o fly_v from_o he_o and_o that_o the_o godly_a and_o faithful_a one_o shall_v even_o tremble_v to_o hear_v the_o very_a name_n of_o he_o why_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n apollion_n the_o beast_n a_o woman_n and_o a_o harlot_n the_o eight_o chapter_n but_o there_o be_v other_o term_n give_v also_o unto_o antichrist_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v likewise_o of_o we_o to_o be_v observe_v as_o first_o paul_n call_v he_o the_o child_n of_o perdition_n and_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n that_o be_v a_o most_o wicked_a and_o lewd_a man_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n speech_n even_o as_o judas_n the_o betrayer_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v call_v the_o lose_a child_n john_n 17.12_o and_o therefore_o he_o that_o shall_v sit_v as_o chief_a in_o that_o apostasy_n be_v describe_v rather_o by_o his_o property_n then_o by_o a_o proper_a name_n be_v call_v a_o most_o wicked_a and_o curse_a kaitife_n and_o in_o this_o respect_n it_o skill_v not_o though_o all_o of_o we_o even_o the_o faithful_a themselves_o be_v call_v the_o child_n of_o wrath_n &_o son_n of_o disobedience_n ephes_n 2.3_o &_o 5.16_o for_o that_o be_v true_a in_o deed_n but_o here_o paul_n speak_v of_o a_o certain_a sect_n of_o miscreant_n more_o pernicious_a and_o damnable_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o a_o more_o reprobate_a mind_n and_o despiteful_a against_o the_o truth_n and_o therefore_o more_o detestable_a for_o impiety_n and_o mischief_n the_o which_o canker_a crew_n he_o therefore_o term_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o reprobation_n and_o sure_o it_o be_v well_o note_v of_o d._n gualther_n that_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o destruction_n both_o in_o the_o active_a and_o passive_a signification_n for_o that_o he_o both_o destroy_v other_o and_o be_v destroy_v himself_o whereupon_o in_o a_o other_o place_n he_o be_v call_v apollyon_n as_o namely_o apoc._n 9.12_o because_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o pestilent_a infection_n and_o destruction_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n therefore_o he_o be_v well_o term_v by_o paul_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n who_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d destroy_v or_o destroy_v and_o although_o he_o be_v in_o other_o place_n common_o call_v by_o other_o antichrist_n as_o in_o the_o 1._o of_o john_n &_o 4._o yet_o it_o seem_v that_o paul_n make_v choice_n rather_o thus_o to_o describe_v he_o for_o two_o respect_n first_o because_o that_o manner_n of_o express_v he_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o great_a vehemency_n and_o represent_v more_o effectual_o his_o detestable_a wickedness_n and_o blasphemy_n when_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o most_o vile_a and_o abominable_a wretch_n second_o because_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o be_v better_o direct_v in_o judgement_n of_o what_o kind_n of_o antichrist_n to_o understand_v this_o place_n for_o as_o origen_n say_v upon_o math._n hom_o 30._o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n be_v general_a and_o pertain_v to_o many_o but_o here_o one_o of_o they_o only_o be_v mean_v the_o worst_a the_o most_o mischevous_a and_o horrible_a so_o that_o hereby_o he_o be_v point_a and_o paint_a out_o who_o among_o all_o the_o other_o antichristes_n shall_v be_v the_o captain_n and_o chief_a antichrist_n furthermore_o the_o same_o antichrist_n be_v also_o call_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o whore_n revelation_n 17._o &_o 18._o and_o it_o make_v no_o matter_n though_o he_o be_v term_v there_o of_o john_n by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o harlot_n and_o here_o of_o paul_n by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man._n for_o here_o in_o this_o place_n i_o take_v it_o that_o his_o kind_n and_o nature_n be_v signify_v and_o there_o by_o the_o name_n of_o beast_n and_o harlot_n that_o his_o manner_n and_o disposition_n be_v lay_v open_a and_o therefore_o this_o estate_n or_o body_n of_o this_o apostasy_n together_o with_o the_o head_n and_o principal_a member_n of_o the_o fame_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n especial_o compare_v unto_o these_o three_o thing_n to_o a_o beast_n in_o respect_n of_o cruelty_n and_o blockish_a ignorance_n to_o a_o woman_n in_o regard_n of_o covetousness_n haughtiness_n and_o weakness_n of_o mind_n to_o a_o harlot_n for_o their_o dissolute_a manner_n and_o chief_o their_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o great_a kind_n of_o whoredom_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o and_o touch_v the_o cruelty_n of_o this_o kingdom_n lactantius_n lib._n 7._o tell_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v exceed_o great_a write_v thus_o of_o antichrist_n cap._n 17._o that_o shall_v be_v a_o time_n say_v he_o wherein_o justice_n shall_v be_v tread_v under_o foot_n and_o innocence_n contemn_v wherein_o the_o wicked_a shall_v cruel_o pray_v a_o upon_o the_o godly_a all_o thing_n shall_v be_v confound_v and_o turn_v up-side_n down_o against_o law_n and_o nature_n and_o this_o say_n of_o lactantius_n agree_v fit_o with_o that_o of_o the_o revel_v cap._n 17.6_o where_o antichrist_n be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o harlot_n that_o be_v make_v drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o martyr_n and_o saint_n of_o god_n whereby_o appear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v as_o he_o do_v always_o raise_v bloody_a persecution_n against_o the_o faithful_a chrisost_n hom._n 40._o on_o math._n affirm_v no_o less_o now_o touch_v this_o less_o now_o touch_v this_o matter_n of_o persecution_n when_o or_o by_o who_o be_v it_o ever_o more_o practise_v than_o it_o have_v be_v and_o still_o be_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o whole_a retinue_n and_o let_v this_o suffice_v brief_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o this_o generation_n concern_v the_o ignorance_n of_o it_o i_o find_v it_o thus_o write_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la and_o attribute_v unto_o austin_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v furnish_v with_o magician_n witch_n soothsayer_n and_o enchanter_n which_o shall_v teach_v and_o persuade_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o impiety_n falsehood_n and_o detestable_a practice_n and_o where_o i_o pray_v may_v this_o be_v find_v more_o verify_v than_o among_o the_o papist_n and_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o popery_n and_o sure_o the_o popish_a clergy_n which_o be_v the_o main_n pillar_n of_o this_o state_n and_o apostasy_n be_v describe_v by_o peter_n in_o his_o 2._o epist_n cap._n 2.12_o &_o 15._o be_v say_v there_o to_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o brutish_a beast_n which_o despise_v that_o they_o know_v not_o and_o which_o always_o forsake_v the_o right_a way_n and_o experience_n itself_o have_v show_v it_o that_o they_o be_v as_o great_a lubberly_a dole_n as_o ever_o live_v in_o so_o much_o as_o their_o monk_n be_v account_v great_a clerk_n and_o principal_a doctor_n among_o they_o and_o yet_o among_o themselves_o this_o proverb_n begin_v speak_v of_o a_o dunce_n as_o great_a a_o moame_n as_o a_o monk_n as_o for_o the_o covetousness_n of_o that_o order_n and_o kind_n of_o people_n i_o need_v not_o speak_v much_o of_o it_o be_v the_o case_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o peter_n in_o the_o place_n before_o allege_v vers_n 14._o they_o have_v heart_n exercise_v with_o covetousness_n and_o in_o the_o 18._o of_o the_o revel_v vers_fw-la 3._o they_o be_v call_v merchaunt_n bernard_n who_o bear_v as_o much_o favour_n as_o may_v be_v to_o his_o eugenius_n and_o after_o unto_o innocentius_n the_o 2._o yet_o treat_v of_o the_o psalm_n which_o begin_v who_o so_o dwell_v he_o speak_v on_o this_o manner_n of_o these_o popish_a professor_n the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v seek_v after_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n and_o to_o keep_v revel_v rout_n withal_o and_o for_o these_o room_n &_o their_o revenue_n they_o labour_v and_o contend_v in_o very_o shameless_a manner_n again_o in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o paul_n entreat_v direcc_o and_o plain_o of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o

church_n under_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n at_o last_o he_o flat_o determine_v of_o he_o in_o this_o sort_n he_o be_v the_o very_a antichrist_n again_o upon_o the_o canticle_n sermon_n 33._o that_o i_o prosecute_v not_o many_o place_n of_o this_o author_n touch_v this_o point_n he_o use_v the_o very_a same_o speech_n and_o assertion_n further_o what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o that_o famous_a epistle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o leodium_n against_o paschall_n the_o 2._o which_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o 2._o tom_n of_o the_o counsel_n do_v it_o not_o add_v great_a testimony_n and_o credit_n in_o this_o behalf_n the_o word_n whereof_o be_v these_o we_o do_v utter_o dislike_v those_o legate_n a_o latere_fw-la send_v from_o the_o pope_n that_o run_v proll_a about_o to_o scrape_v up_o penny_n and_o fill_v their_o bag_n as_o in_o the_o day_n of_o zosimus_n celestine_n and_o boniface_n the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n approve_v for_o that_o we_o may_v judge_v they_o by_o their_o fruit_n there_o ensue_v by_o their_o mean_n no_o amendment_n of_o manner_n but_o oppression_n of_o man_n and_o spoil_n of_o god_n church_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o haughtiness_n or_o ambition_n where_o in_o all_o the_o world_n be_v it_o ever_o great_a sure_o peter_n 2._o pet._n 2._o touch_v and_o taint_v this_o true_a of_o clergy_n man_n with_o the_o note_n of_o extreme_a insolency_n as_o man_n who_o set_v not_o a_o button_n by_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o see_v the_o man_n of_o rome_n make_v open_a challenge_n that_o himself_o be_v set_v above_o all_o kingdom_n and_o king_n in_o the_o world_n as_o do_v leo_n the_o 12._o in_o a_o bull_n and_o preface_n beginning_n concordat_fw-la and_o boniface_n the_o 8._o upon_o a_o day_n of_o jubilee_n cause_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o he_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n a_o key_n and_o a_o sword_n what_o can_v be_v more_o plain_o and_o fit_o speak_v then_o to_o compare_v both_o antichrist_n himself_o &_o his_o whole_a hierarchy_n unto_o the_o weak_a and_o impotent_a affection_n of_o a_o sielie_a woman_n all_o the_o world_n know_v and_o the_o thing_n itself_o show_v no_o less_o what_o often_o and_o bitter_a contention_n and_o bicker_n have_v be_v raise_v about_o the_o get_n of_o the_o triple_a crown_n and_o indeed_o austin_n himself_o even_o in_o his_o day_n observe_v no_o less_o as_o he_o report_v in_o his_o 6._o book_n against_o julian_n cap._n 4._o yea_o very_o heathen_a man_n have_v observe_v &_o record_v the_o same_o in_o writing_n as_o namely_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n of_o pope_n damasus_n again_o bernard_n upon_o the_o canticle_n sermon_n 33._o speak_v of_o that_o stately_a state_n and_o of_o those_o that_o be_v preeminent_a in_o it_o there_o be_v arisen_a say_v he_o vain_a man_n itch_a after_o renown_n and_o glory_n and_o fain_o they_o will_v become_v somebody_o and_o procure_v themselves_o a_o name_n and_o last_o in_o his_o 4._o book_n de_fw-fr consideratione_n unto_o eugenius_n the_o pope_n after_o he_o have_v describe_v and_o detest_v the_o pride_n and_o pomp_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n at_o last_o he_o shut_v up_o the_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n herein_o say_v he_o thou_o show_v thyself_o to_o have_v succeed_v not_o peter_n but_o constantine_n peter_n be_v he_o who_o never_o know_v what_o belong_v to_o such_o solemn_a show_v himself_o abroad_o in_o bravery_n of_o precious_a stone_n or_o silk_n or_o gold_n or_o ride_v upon_o a_o white_a palfrey_n or_o be_v guard_v with_o a_o troop_n of_o tall_a fellow_n or_o environ_v with_o a_o company_n of_o ruffle_a servingman_n but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n bernard_n speak_v spare_o to_o compare_v the_o bishop_n to_o constantine_n he_o shall_v rather_o have_v name_v dioclesian_n that_o cruel_a tyrant_n or_o caligula_n both_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o their_o precious_a and_o glorious_a attire_n will_v needs_o be_v account_v and_o reverence_v as_o go_n again_o hilarius_n contra_fw-la auxent_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o antichrist_n these_o fellow_n say_v he_o do_v ambitious_o affect_v the_o countenance_n and_o majestical_a port_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o so_o think_v to_o uphold_v the_o flourish_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n by_o a_o show_n of_o worldly_a pomp_n and_o last_o he_o say_v they_o make_v great_a account_n of_o this_o to_o be_v great_o account_v of_o in_o the_o world_n all_o this_o he_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n and_o i_o pray_v what_o be_v more_o usual_a or_o common_a to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o papacy_n than_o the_o practice_n hereof_o or_o what_o be_v there_o ever_o more_o puff_v up_o and_o insolent_a than_o that_o rout_n of_o the_o romish_a rabble_n insomuch_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n decree_v and_o establish_v it_o that_o his_o cardinal_n shall_v take_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o king_n themselves_o which_o be_v evident_a to_o be_v see_v in_o their_o clementine_n and_o thus_o much_o of_o their_o ambition_n as_o concern_v their_o idolatry_n the_o pen_n of_o every_o writer_n be_v plentiful_a in_o show_v how_o outrageous_a it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n austin_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la he_o shall_v revive_v say_v he_o the_o worship_v of_o devil_n he_o shall_v set_v up_o and_o magnify_v the_o wicked_a and_o shall_v violate_v and_o reject_v the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o all_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o shall_v he_o do_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n whereupon_o it_o be_v that_o in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o revel_v as_o cap._n 17._o &_o 18._o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v say_v to_o commit_v fornication_n with_o the_o harlot_n which_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v unto_o the_o matter_n of_o idolatry_n but_o what_o and_o where_o be_v there_o ever_o idolatry_n so_o gross_a and_o apparent_a as_o be_v and_o be_v in_o popery_n as_o concern_v their_o riot_n and_o licentious_a behaviour_n there_o be_v no_o want_n of_o that_o to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o kingdom_n and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o church_n by_o occasion_n whereof_o it_o be_v say_v revel_v 18.9_o that_o the_o king_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o only_o commit_v whoredom_n but_o also_o live_v with_o she_o in_o licentious_a wantonness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d drench_v &_o drown_v in_o all_o manner_n of_o pleasure_n as_o paul_n speak_v of_o wanton_a widow_n 1._o tim._n 5.11_o this_o looseness_n of_o life_n be_v both_o common_a and_o commend_v among_o the_o very_a bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o other_o prelate_n of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n the_o which_o also_o begin_v not_o of_o late_a to_o be_v espy_v but_o such_o as_o live_v above_o 400._o year_n ago_o as_o namely_o bernard_n bewray_v and_o bewail_v it_o often_o and_o that_o in_o vehement_a manner_n as_o in_o his_o 5._o book_n de_fw-fr considerate_a and_o upon_o the_o canticle_n sermon_n 33._o the_o which_o place_n because_o it_o express_v as_o it_o be_v in_o colour_n the_o loose_a behaviour_n of_o the_o romish_a prelate_n i_o have_v think_v good_a to_o exemplify_v it_o word_n for_o word_n they_o bear_v out_o themselves_o say_v he_o in_o a_o honourable_a port_n with_o the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o notwithstanding_o themselves_o bring_v no_o credit_n or_o worship_n at_o all_o hence_o come_v that_o whorish_a trick_n that_o stage-like_a attire_n that_o princelike_a pomp_n which_o daily_o we_o see_v in_o they_o hence_o proceed_v the_o gold_n that_o they_o use_v in_o their_o bridle_n saddle_n and_o spur_n in_o so_o much_o as_o their_o spur_n be_v more_o glitter_a than_o their_o altar_n hence_o come_v their_o stately_a table_n their_o variety_n of_o dish_n and_o quaff_v cup_n hence_o issue_v their_o ionkete_v banquet_n their_o drunkenness_n and_o surfaict_v hence_o follow_v their_o viol_n harp_n and_o shawm_n hence_o flow_v their_o cellar_n and_o pantry_n so_o stuff_v with_o wine_n and_o viand_n of_o all_o sort_n hence_o get_v they_o their_o lee-pot_n &_o paint_v box_n and_o hence_o have_v they_o their_o purse_n so_o well_o line_v with_o coin_n fie_o upon_o it_o such_o man_n they_o will_v needs_o be_v and_o yet_o they_o be_v our_o great_a master_n in_o israel_n as_o dean_n archdeacon_n bishop_n and_o archbishop_n these_o work_n of_o they_o be_v little_a inferior_a unto_o that_o filthiness_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o darkness_n and_o last_o he_o add_v these_o word_n for_o he_o be_v the_o very_a antichrist_n let_v any_o that_o listen_v peruse_v the_o whole_a place_n as_o also_o the_o say_v father_n epistle_n unto_o eugenius_n and_o again_o set_v he_o read_v the_o little_a book_n of_o nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemengis_n wherein_o he_o complain_v of_o all_o the_o order_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o last_o peter_n de_fw-fr vineis_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o conclude_v let_v he_o read_v and_o observe_v what_o platina_n himself_o

for_o the_o dispose_n and_o get_v gift_n and_o grant_v of_o kingdom_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v open_o lay_v claim_n unto_o that_o as_o appeareth_z out_o of_o the_o 2._o cap._n extravag_n of_o superiority_n and_o subjection_n although_o gregorious_a magnus_n do_v first_o call_v himself_o the_o servant_n of_o servant_n whereby_o he_o may_v teach_v his_o successor_n humility_n but_o as_o for_o they_o they_o keep_v indeed_o the_o outward_a name_n &_o inscription_n but_o as_o for_o the_o royalty_n that_o agree_v not_o with_o this_o poor_a title_n they_o take_v that_o upon_o they_o with_o a_o mischief_n and_o touch_v the_o free_a dispose_n of_o matter_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o church_n like_o a_o wicked_a wretch_n he_o say_v it_o belong_v proper_o and_o only_o unto_o he_o as_o appear_v can._n cuncta_fw-la 9_o quaest_n 3._o can._n si_fw-la papa_n do_v 4._o can._n neminis_fw-la est_fw-la de_fw-fr sedis_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la iudicio_fw-la iudicare_fw-la 17._o quaest_n 4._o therefore_o his_o own_o decree_n do_v prove_v this_o point_n to_o be_v true_a for_o he_o appoint_v at_o his_o pleasure_n new_a sacrament_n and_o those_o that_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n he_o do_v repeal_v toss_v turkisse_n and_o take_v away_o he_o prescribe_v law_n to_o bind_v man_n conscience_n and_o as_o for_o such_o law_n as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o authorise_v he_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o they_o as_o he_o list_v can._n sunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la 25._o quaest_n last_o like_o a_o brazen_a face_a merchant_n he_o advaunce_v himself_o above_o a_o general_a council_n can._n nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la do_v 21._o now_o what_o be_v all_o this_o but_o flat_a and_o fair_a to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o power_n of_o god_n he_o bring_v under_o his_o subjection_n all_o power_n principality_n king_n and_o magistrate_n can._n si_fw-la imperator_fw-la do_v 96._o yea_o the_o very_a empire_n itself_o then_o the_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n great_a more_o sacred_a and_o magnificent_a together_o with_o the_o very_a emperor_n himself_o who_o with_o much_o ado_n he_o admit_v to_o come_v to_o the_o humble_a kiss_n of_o his_o foot_n in_o that_o that_o he_o liken_v himself_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o emperor_n to_o the_o moon_n so_o that_o the_o foolish_a fellow_n make_v himself_o to_o be_v above_o all_o power_n make_v but_o a_o mock_n of_o that_o of_o peter_n 1._o pet._n 2.13_o the_o which_o curse_a point_n of_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v find_v register_v cap._n 2._o extravag_n de_fw-fr maioritate_fw-la &_o obedientia_fw-la cap_fw-es quinto_fw-la &_o seq_n extr._n de_fw-fr translat_fw-la episcop_n and_o leave_v in_o record_n for_o remembrance_n of_o his_o impiety_n to_o all_o posterity_n last_o helmodius_n report_v in_o his_o history_n of_o saxony_n that_o alexander_n the_o 3._o will_v in_o no_o case_n acknowledge_v frederick_n to_o be_v lawful_o admit_v and_o all_o because_o the_o poor_a emperor_n hold_v the_o wrong_a stirrup_n while_o his_o holiness_n shall_v mount_v on_o horseback_n but_o among_o other_o author_n it_o be_v good_a to_o read_v in_o this_o behalf_n bernardus_n as_o well_o in_o his_o second_o book_n to_o eugenius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n where_o in_o conclusion_n he_o break_v out_o into_o these_o word_n thou_o have_v more_o need_n quoth_v he_o to_o have_v a_o rake_n in_o thy_o hand_n than_o a_o sceptre_n to_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o a_o prophet_n as_o also_o in_o his_o epistle_n namely_o 230._o where_o at_o last_o speak_v of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o make_v a_o exclamation_n in_o this_o sort_n at_o first_o indeed_o you_o begin_v to_o play_v the_o lord_n but_o over_o the_o clergy_n contrary_a to_o the_o counsel_n of_o peter_n and_o within_o a_o while_n 1.24_o 1._o pet._n 5.3_o 2._o cor._n 1.24_o contrary_a to_o the_o advice_n of_o paul_n peter_n fellow-apostle_n you_o will_v have_v dominion_n over_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o man_n but_o you_o stay_v not_o there_o you_o have_v take_v upon_o you_o more_o namely_o to_o have_v a_o peremptory_a power_n in_o religion_n itself_o now_o what_o remain_v whereon_o you_o may_v further_o encroach_v except_o you_o will_v go_v about_o to_o bring_v the_o very_a angel_n under_o your_o subjection_n etc._n etc._n what_o can_v a_o man_n say_v more_o than_o this_o whereby_o we_o may_v conceive_v that_o any_o do_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o power_n of_o god_n so_o that_o now_o no_o man_n can_v just_o make_v doubt_n but_o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n be_v the_o head_n and_o chieftain_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o such_o as_o embrace_v and_o maintain_v his_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v repute_v and_o reckon_v in_o the_o number_n of_o antichristes_n of_o the_o place_n where_o antichrist_n shall_v sit_v where_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o neither_o mahumet_n himself_o nor_o his_o accompliss_n be_v the_o man_n who_o the_o scripture_n term_v antichristes_n the_o fiftenth_n chapter_n we_o be_v withal_o to_o consider_v of_o the_o place_n where_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o this_o apostasy_n and_o of_o all_o that_o generation_n shall_v sit_v s._n paul_n have_v endeavour_v to_o determine_v the_o same_o but_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v do_v by_o he_o somewhat_o obscure_o when_o he_o say_v he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n but_o yet_o great_a and_o careful_a search_n have_v be_v make_v what_o those_o word_n of_o he_o shall_v signify_v origen_n upon_o math._n hom._n 29._o by_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o say_v he_o there_o shall_v then_o be_v in_o the_o church_n a_o false_a scripture_n for_o in_o stead_n of_o the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n a_o false_a doctrine_n shall_v prevail_v truth_n it_o be_v paul_n 1._o tim._n 4.1.2_o etc._n etc._n and_o 2._o tim._n 3.1.2_o etc._n etc._n &_o 4.3_o have_v plain_o avouch_v that_o in_o the_o latter_a time_n man_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o shall_v embrace_v and_o spread_v abroad_o devilish_a doctrine_n the_o which_o also_o the_o very_a word_n of_o apostasy_n which_o we_o have_v before_o out_o of_o paul_n teach_v shall_v happen_v under_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n do_v sufficient_o prove_v again_o austin_n lib._n 23._o de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la cap._n 19_o interprete_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o if_o it_o be_v write_v he_o shall_v sit_v for_o the_o temple_n or_o in_o stead_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o as_o for_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n he_o may_v have_v be_v well_o enough_o acquaint_v with_o it_o out_o of_o 1._o cor._n 6.19_o and_o 1._o pet._n 2.5_o where_o we_o see_v that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v take_v for_o the_o people_n and_o place_n where_o god_n be_v worship_v which_o by_o a_o other_o name_n be_v call_v the_o church_n therefore_o antichrist_n shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o be_v he_o shall_v exercise_v that_o his_o power_n among_o the_o very_a faithful_a and_o child_n of_o god_n for_o this_o defection_n be_v to_o fall_v out_o even_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n itself_o in_o somuch_o as_o they_o that_o be_v the_o author_n and_o maintainer_n of_o the_o say_a apostasy_n shall_v notwithstanding_o boast_v and_o vaunt_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n and_o glorious_a show_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o to_o make_v short_a they_o only_o forsooth_o will_v needs_o be_v term_v and_o repute_v for_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o they_o only_o be_v the_o true_a prelate_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o whereby_o especial_o appear_v that_o which_o i_o have_v often_o insinuate_v namely_o that_o the_o sectary_n of_o mahumet_n be_v not_o the_o man_n of_o who_o paul_n speak_v and_o prophesy_v in_o this_o place_n although_o the_o doctrine_n of_o mahumet_n &_o of_o popery_n begin_v much_o about_o a_o time_n for_o mahumet_n which_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o two_o begin_v under_o heraclius_n and_o the_o papistical_a tyranny_n begin_v somewhat_o before_o under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n so_o that_o these_o two_o kingdom_n be_v so_o opposite_a &_o repugnant_a to_o christ_n differ_v not_o much_o above_o ten_o year_n touch_v the_o time_n of_o their_o several_a beginning_n but_o yet_o see_v the_o follower_n of_o mahumet_n do_v open_o renounce_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o will_v at_o no_o hand_n admit_v much_o less_o pretend_v that_o title_n or_o call_n and_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a side_n the_o papist_n do_v so_o greedelie_o affect_v hold_v and_o appropriate_a to_o themselves_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o church_n the_o title_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n there_o be_v none_o if_o he_o will_v be_v account_v of_o

which_o be_v the_o metropolitan_a city_n in_o italy_n be_v the_o certain_a seat_n appoint_v by_o god_n for_o antichrist_n to_o sit_v in_o that_o for_o every_o choice_n of_o a_o new_a prince_n of_o this_o apostasy_n every_o one_o that_o have_v interest_n in_o that_o election_n must_v of_o necessity_n repair_v to_o that_o place_n as_o it_o be_v express_o provide_v for_o in_o the_o 6._o of_o the_o decretall_n last_o that_o city_n be_v the_o shop_n where_o all_o mischevous_a counsel_n and_o pestilent_a practice_n against_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v devise_v which_o after_o be_v in_o most_o despiteful_a manner_n put_v in_o execution_n against_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n and_o to_o conclude_v she_o be_v the_o princely_a palace_n of_o the_o papistical_a kingdom_n and_o of_o antichrist_n himself_o and_o that_o so_o limit_a and_o appoint_v by_o the_o full_a and_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o rout_n and_o rabbie_a of_o that_o traitorous_a generation_n for_o why_o be_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n who_o retain_v still_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n over_o their_o antichristian_a church_n wheresoever_o they_o shall_v become_v more_o tie_v to_o be_v and_o settle_v at_o rome_n then_o either_o at_o bononie_n or_o avenion_n or_o viterbie_n or_o paris_n or_o venice_n the_o which_o notwithstanding_o be_v very_o great_a and_o famous_a city_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o commodity_n requisite_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o our_o life_n and_o of_o great_a concourse_n in_o way_n of_o traffic_n and_o marchaundice_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v far_o above_o rome_n or_o all_o the_o soil_n and_o territory_n belong_v unto_o rome_n if_o hereunto_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o reason_n thereof_o be_v because_o the_o pope_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o who_o use_v to_o give_v dispensation_n to_o other_o that_o they_o may_v be_v non-residents_a and_o discontinue_v from_o their_o proper_a bishopric_n may_v become_v non-residents_a themselves_o if_o they_o will_v and_o as_o they_o term_v it_o despence_n with_o themselves_o in_o that_o point_n and_o so_o use_v their_o own_o liberty_n again_o when_o as_o the_o abode_n of_o this_o roman_a bishop_n be_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 70._o whole_a year_n together_o continue_v at_o avenion_n be_v not_o the_o pope_n in_o all_o that_o while_n bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o now_o he_o be_v although_o he_o be_v not_o at_o rome_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n what_o time_n as_o he_o make_v so_o often_o journey_n to_o pipin_n king_n of_o france_n when_o as_o he_o be_v so_o shrewd_o molest_v by_o the_o lombard_n that_o be_v deadly_a enemy_n unto_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n when_o i_o say_v he_o go_v so_o oft_o and_o stay_v so_o long_o in_o france_n i_o trust_v he_o cease_v not_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o reason_n be_v of_o no_o force_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o very_a reason_n why_o rome_n rather_o than_o any_o other_o place_n in_o the_o world_n or_o then_o any_o other_o city_n how_o famous_a so_o ever_o as_o alexandria_n antioch_n jerusalem_n constantinople_n sometime_o be_v and_o as_o venice_n florence_n bononie_n paris_n antwerp_n avenion_n london_n now_o be_v shall_v be_v the_o fi●te_n and_o certain_a seat_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o popery_n and_o of_o antichrist_n be_v because_o the_o word_n and_o prophecy_n which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v give_v out_o unto_o john_n touch_v the_o place_n of_o antichrist_n must_v needs_o be_v fullfil_v for_o the_o place_n of_o this_o so_o detestable_a a_o sea_n be_v express_o limit_v and_o lay_v out_o namely_o to_o be_v in_o that_o precinct_n where_o that_o ancient_a famous_a and_o stately_a rome_n sometime_o stand_v now_o this_o can_v not_o possible_o come_v to_o pass_v before_o that_o old_a and_o noble_a rome_n which_o be_v the_o place_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a empire_n be_v overthrow_v for_o this_o place_n be_v call_v geddon_n that_o be_v a_o rasing_n harma_n of_o the_o high_a place_n and_o thus_o it_o can_v not_o be_v term_v but_o after_o such_o time_n as_o that_o high_a rome_n be_v sack_v which_o be_v thorough_o perform_v by_o the_o goth_n before_o the_o chair_n of_o antichrist_n be_v in_o that_o place_n erect_v for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n never_o challendged_a unto_o themselves_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n or_o take_v upon_o they_o such_o power_n of_o antichrist_n before_o that_o old_a rome_n be_v quite_o deface_v indeed_o she_o be_v often_o before_o surprise_v and_o ransanckt_v but_o in_o the_o end_n she_o be_v by_o the_o goth_n bring_v to_o utter_a ruin_n when_o once_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v thence_o unto_o constantinople_n for_o to_o let_v pass_v that_o she_o be_v once_o take_v by_o the_o frenchman_n because_o indeed_o that_o make_v nothing_o for_o this_o purpose_n after_o this_o prophecy_n of_o john_n she_o be_v surprise_v thrice_o and_o at_o last_o according_a to_o this_o decree_n of_o god_n lay_v flat_a in_o the_o dust_n the_o first_o whereof_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o goth_n while_o arcadius_n and_o honorius_n be_v emperor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 414._o but_o then_o she_o be_v not_o clean_a over-turned_n the_o second_o be_v by_o the_o vandal_n marcianus_n be_v emperor_n anno_fw-la 449._o but_o neither_o as_o yet_o be_v she_o destroy_v the_o third_o and_o last_o be_v when_o justinian_n the_o first_o be_v emperor_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o totitas_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n which_o be_v that_o final_a overthrow_n and_o utter_a ruin_n of_o rome_n whereof_o that_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v direct_o to_o be_v understand_v for_o then_o indeed_o she_o be_v foulie_o handle_v then_o be_v she_o turn_v clean_o topsie-turnie_a then_o be_v her_o wall_n beat_v down_o then_o be_v she_o so_o terrible_o set_v on_o fire_n that_o the_o rage_a flame_n thereof_o make_v havoc_n for_o the_o space_n of_o forty_o day_n together_o in_o so_o much_o as_o it_o consume_v the_o whole_a city_n in_o the_o year_n 540._o but_o somewhat_o before_o that_o time_n namely_o from_o the_o year_n 534._o as_o onuph_n lib._n 3._o fast_o observe_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o war_n wherewith_o they_o be_v continual_o afflict_v by_o the_o goth_n they_o have_v clean_o leave_v off_o their_o custom_n of_o create_v yearly_a new_a consul_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o western_a part_n namely_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o justinian_n the_o first_o and_o after_o the_o consulship_n which_o be_v the_o last_o of_o decius_n theodorus_n paulinus_n and_o after_o that_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o roman_a bishop_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o phocas_n begin_v to_o usurp_v and_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o proud_a stile_n to_o be_v term_v the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n so_o we_o see_v that_o after_o the_o say_a ruin_n of_o rome_n he_o sit_v i_o with_o that_o stately_a title_n in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o old_a rome_n be_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 600._o true_a it_o be_v that_o constans_n the_o second_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n nephew_n unto_o heraclius_n endeavour_v his_o best_a to_o restore_v the_o empire_n and_o accustom_a dignity_n unto_o rome_n again_o and_o so_o likewise_o after_o he_o will_v other_o emperor_n as_o the_o italian_n berengarius_fw-la yea_o and_o some_o pope_n themselves_o as_o sigonius_n report_v but_o they_o can_v not_o for_o the_o secret_a counsel_n of_o god_n be_v against_o it_o so_o that_o meet_v it_o be_v and_o so_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o she_o shall_v remain_v in_o rag_n and_o heap_n of_o rubbish_n that_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n even_o of_o sibylla_n rome_n may_v become_v a_o 〈◊〉_d a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ruin_n and_o she_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d renown_v shall_v afterward_o be_v drown_v in_o so_o much_o as_o such_o as_o be_v not_o well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o city_n may_v seek_v for_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o again_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o man_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o citizen_n and_o inhabitant_n of_o this_o new_a rome_n repair_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o both_o they_o and_o their_o disposition_n be_v very_o fit_a and_o agree_v with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n the_o which_o i_o have_v rather_o shall_v be_v set_v out_o by_o s._n bernard_n who_o be_v a_o great_a maintainer_n all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a dignity_n then_o by_o i_o he_o therefore_o lib._n 4._o the_o considerate_a ad_fw-la eugenium_fw-la 3_o papam_fw-la cap._n 1._o write_v thus_o of_o the_o roman_n they_o be_v the_o man_n say_v he_o that_o have_v the_o do_v in_o all_o thing_n that_o concern_v the_o popedom_n but_o what_o be_v more_o apparent_o know_v to_o the_o world_n than_o the_o frowardness_n and_o insolency_n of_o that_o nation_n a_o

of_o man_n be_v urge_v in_o stead_n of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n &_o in_o stead_n of_o his_o true_a worship_n mere_a idolatry_n be_v maintain_v in_o stead_n of_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o christ_n the_o devise_n of_o man_n be_v foist_v in_o all_o which_o we_o see_v open_o practise_v in_o popery_n we_o utter_o deny_v that_o those_o company_n be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n or_o that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o society_n whereunto_o christ_n will_v or_o will_v we_o to_o resort_v last_o whereas_o common_o we_o say_v that_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n do_v belong_v unto_o the_o church_n that_o also_o we_o hold_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o at_o no_o hand_n either_o of_o the_o papistical_a or_o heretical_a synagogue_n now_o out_o of_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v gather_v that_o those_o be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v schismatic_n that_o renounce_v popery_n because_o that_o in_o so_o do_v they_o do_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n from_o which_o whosoever_o start_v be_v just_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o make_v of_o a_o schism_n but_o rather_o they_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o such_o as_o have_v sever_v themselves_o from_o that_o blasphemous_a apostasy_n &_o curse_a crew_n of_o apostate_n that_o be_v from_o a_o disguise_a mark_n or_o vizard_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o action_n of_o they_o they_o be_v as_o great_o to_o be_v commend_v as_o those_o that_o with_o all_o speed_n rid_v themselves_o from_o filthy_a &_o infectious_a place_n but_o if_o hereunto_o the_o papist_n make_v reply_n as_o they_o be_v obstinate_a in_o maintain_v their_o error_n and_o say_v yea_o but_o you_o be_v baptize_v in_o this_o church_n of_o we_o why_o therefore_o be_v you_o not_o either_o rebaptise_v or_o else_o why_o do_v you_o not_o continue_v in_o and_o reverence_v that_o church_n wherein_o you_o be_v baptize_v and_o whereunto_o at_o first_o you_o give_v up_o your_o name_n i_o answer_v it_o need_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v baptize_v again_o in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v once_o already_o be_v sprinkle_v with_o christian_a baptism_n the_o which_o sacrament_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v touch_v the_o substance_n &_o material_a point_n of_o it_o be_v keep_v &_o continue_v among_o the_o papist_n therefore_o have_v already_o receive_v the_o baptism_n of_o christ_n we_o be_v not_o again_o to_o be_v new_a christen_v austin_n have_v often_o answer_v to_o this_o effect_n to_o the_o donatist_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o we_o neither_o may_v nor_o may_v for_o all_o this_o continue_v still_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n neither_o be_v it_o perjury_n or_o apostasy_n from_o he_o to_o who_o we_o give_v up_o our_o name_n if_o we_o abandon_v their_o society_n for_o in_o our_o baptism_n the_o outward_a sign_n whereof_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o papist_n themselves_o we_o give_v not_o our_o name_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o christ_n into_o who_o name_n also_o we_o be_v at_o that_o time_n incorporate_a be_v thence_o call_v christian_n he_o we_o profess_v and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o not_o man_n not_o the_o pope_n nor_o any_o bishop_n but_o we_o partly_o through_o the_o great_a unfaithfulnesse_n and_o partly_o through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o our_o pastoral_a teacher_n be_v and_o that_o a_o great_a while_n together_o carry_v from_o our_o captain_n christ_n jesus_n and_o so_o in_o the_o dark_a ignorance_n of_o our_o blind_a understanding_n by_o they_o so_o besot_v we_o follow_v the_o pope_n in_o stead_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o now_o have_v the_o eye_n of_o our_o mind_n lighten_v through_o god_n gracious_a goodness_n we_o see_v and_o acknowledge_v our_o error_n and_o therefore_o with_o all_o our_o heart_n in_o sincere_a affection_n we_o up-seeke_a with_o purpose_n ever_o after_o to_o stick_v to_o our_o first_o and_o true_a captain_n to_o who_o only_o we_o give_v up_o our_o name_n to_o wit_n christ_n jesus_n austin_n in_o his_o 40._o treatise_n upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n say_v we_o be_v god_n coin_n but_o be_v his_o money_n we_o be_v carry_v straggle_v from_o his_o treasourie_n and_o through_o our_o fault_n the_o print_n which_o he_o have_v stamp_v in_o we_o be_v wear_v out_o at_o last_o he_o come_v and_o reform_v that_o which_o himself_o before_o have_v form_n in_o us._n now_o i_o pray_v call_v you_o this_o treachery_n for_o a_o man_n to_o up-seeke_a his_o general_n and_o his_o banner_n the_o which_o for_o a_o time_n through_o ignorance_n he_o have_v lose_v or_o be_v this_o to_o be_v a_o renegade_n if_o any_o man_n think_v this_o answer_n of_o we_o not_o to_o be_v so_o currant_n let_v he_o hear_v austin_n in_o his_o sixth_o treatise_n upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n speak_v thus_o unto_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o the_o donatist_n hold_v thou_o say_v he_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v already_o receive_v it_o be_v not_o alter_v it_o be_v only_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v the_o stamp_n of_o my_o lord_n and_o king_n it_o shall_v be_v no_o point_n of_o sacrilege_n in_o i_o i_o do_v but_o refourme_v the_o straggler_n i_o do_v not_o temper_v with_o the_o stamp_n for_o such_o as_o john_n have_v first_o baptize_v christ_n do_v after_o admit_v unto_o he_o and_o by_o baptism_n we_o become_v their_o disciple_n in_o who_o name_n we_o be_v baptize_v 1._o cor._n 1.13_o but_o if_o they_o further_o object_v and_o say_v that_o if_o we_o deny_v the_o papism_n to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o it_o have_v some_o corruption_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o ill_a behaviour_n that_o be_v among_o they_o we_o shall_v in_o so_o do_v fall_n into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o will_v acknowledge_v no_o congregation_n to_o be_v the_o lawful_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v in_o it_o any_o imperfection_n or_o blemish_n at_o all_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o popery_n we_o do_v not_o respect_v the_o lewd_a demeanour_n and_o disposition_n of_o man_n neither_o do_v we_o in_o consideration_n thereof_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o we_o weigh_v the_o unlawfulness_n or_o pollution_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v the_o nature_n of_o their_o church_n and_o the_o very_a groundwork_n whereupon_o it_o stand_v and_o find_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o whereupon_o the_o true_a church_n be_v establish_v we_o can_v yield_v that_o popery_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n and_o first_o that_o it_o be_v plain_o to_o be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reveil_v before_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v begin_v to_o totter_v and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n begin_v to_o grow_v and_o increase_v the_o eightenth_n chapter_n the_o four_o point_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o this_o discourse_n be_v touch_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v a_o point_n worthy_a nay_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v that_o so_o antichrist_n may_v the_o better_o be_v descry_v and_o avoid_v now_o touch_v the_o time_n of_o his_o say_a come_v such_o as_o have_v write_v thereof_o be_v of_o diverse_a opinion_n for_o one_o arabianus_n as_o platina_n report_v in_o the_o life_n of_o victor_n affirm_v and_o teach_v that_o even_o then_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n antichrist_n be_v rise_v and_o hereunto_o be_v he_o persuade_v by_o the_o view_n of_o the_o corrupt_a manner_n of_o the_o church_n &_o by_o sight_n of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o heresy_n which_o they_o be_v spring_v up_o but_o to_o make_v short_a paul_n determine_v full_o of_o this_o matter_n when_o he_o say_v that_o then_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v make_v know_v and_o manifest_a when_o that_o which_o hinder_v be_v once_o take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n for_o you_o know_v say_v he_o what_o it_o be_v that_o withholdeth_a his_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o now_o hinder_v or_o with-houldeth_a now_o great_a search_n have_v be_v make_v what_o those_o word_n shall_v signify_v for_o some_o do_v take_v they_o in_o such_o sense_n as_o if_o thereby_o be_v mean_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o some_o as_o if_o nothing_o but_o the_o publish_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v thereby_o to_o be_v understand_v which_o be_v first_o to_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n which_o opinion_n although_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v diverse_a &_o repugnant_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o yet_o they_o may_v be_v well_o and_o that_o easy_o reconcile_v for_o we_o shall_v find_v either_o of_o they_o true_a

mark_v the_o very_a word_n of_o john_n and_o yet_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o that_o place_n speak_v very_o simple_o and_o plain_o for_o after_o he_o have_v foretell_v the_o state_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o say_v 13._o chapter_n and_o also_o describe_v what_o manner_n of_o one_o he_o shall_v be_v he_o also_o in_o plain_a sort_n do_v set_v down_o the_o time_n wherein_o all_o those_o thing_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v namely_o the_o year_n 666._o which_o he_o term_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o plain_a number_n and_o easy_a to_o be_v know_v not_o hard_o to_o be_v reckon_v even_o as_o in_o esay_n cap._n 8.1_o a_o writing_n that_o be_v plain_a and_o easy_a be_v call_v the_o pen_n of_o a_o man_n and_o in_o such_o sort_n to_o be_v count_v as_o man_n usual_o in_o those_o day_n be_v accustom_v to_o number_n and_o these_o year_n begin_v not_o at_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n birth_n but_o rather_o of_o his_o suffering_n and_o from_o the_o time_n of_o john_n therefore_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o supputation_n of_o these_o year_n we_o must_v use_v the_o ordinary_a and_o common_a kind_n of_o reckon_v then_o practise_v and_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v so_o careful_a about_o advertise_v we_o hereof_o be_v lest_o when_o question_n be_v make_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v think_v that_o those_o year_n be_v in_o such_o sort_n to_o be_v count_v as_o in_o daniel_n cap._n 9.25_o where_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n come_n be_v reckon_v by_o week_n of_o year_n for_o we_o shall_v be_v deceive_v if_o we_o shall_v take_v that_o course_n truth_n it_o be_v that_o god_n will_v have_v the_o time_n and_o come_n as_o of_o christ_n so_o of_o antichrist_n express_o set_v down_o unto_o we_o but_o yet_o both_o of_o they_o after_o a_o diverse_a manner_n of_o reckon_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v count_v among_o the_o jew_n by_o week_n of_o year_n but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n by_o a_o familiar_a popular_a and_o common_a kind_n of_o number_v such_o as_o all_o man_n do_v ordinary_o use_v for_o that_o kind_a of_o coumpt_v by_o week_n of_o year_n be_v intricate_a hard_a and_o not_o so_o familiar_o know_v unto_o every_o man_n but_o this_o manner_n of_o reckon_n which_o be_v by_o add_v of_o year_n unto_o year_n be_v usual_a and_o true_o very_o plain_a and_o common_a god_n use_v the_o former_a when_o he_o deal_v with_o the_o jew_n among_o who_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o be_v a_o solemn_a matter_n and_o religious_o account_v of_o and_o who_o be_v already_o accustom_v to_o observe_v and_o count_v many_o thing_n by_o multiplication_n of_o seven_o week_n as_o namely_o the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n but_o he_o use_v this_o latter_a be_v more_o common_a which_o be_v do_v by_o add_v each_o several_a year_n as_o it_o follow_v in_o succession_n unto_o that_o that_o go_v next_o before_o when_o he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o the_o gentile_n among_o who_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v plant_v and_o with_o who_o that_o solemnity_n of_o seaven_n or_o week_n of_o year_n be_v never_o know_v nor_o practise_v but_o only_o this_o other_o common_a manner_n whereby_o they_o only_o add_v every_o year_n as_o it_o follow_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v pass_v and_o go_v before_o again_o the_o interpreter_n of_o daniel_n cap._n 9_o bring_v another_o reason_n why_o god_n in_o point_v and_o limit_v out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n wherein_o the_o great_a comfort_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v consist_v use_v rather_o the_o number_n of_o seaven_n namely_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o may_v compare_v the_o time_n of_o their_o exile_n and_o banishment_n which_o be_v by_o the_o space_n of_o seaventie_o year_n with_o the_o time_n of_o their_o comfort_n and_o his_o mercy_n towards_o they_o which_o shall_v ensue_v which_o be_v seven_o time_n seaventie_o year_n that_o be_v 490._o which_o number_n of_o year_n those_o seaventie_o week_n prescribe_v by_o daniel_n do_v amount_v unto_o then_o after_o this_o sort_n must_v we_o number_v the_o year_n &_o count_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n come_v because_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n himself_o do_v prescribe_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o manner_n whereby_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o that_o time_n wherein_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v public_o open_o and_o that_o especial_o to_o be_v frame_v and_o set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v in_o the_o year_n after_o christ_n 666._o although_o withal_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v divers_a kynde_n of_o supputation_n of_o year_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n while_o some_o begin_v to_o reckon_v at_o the_o conception_n of_o christ_n other_o reckon_v at_o the_o government_n of_o alexander_n and_o some_o again_o reckon_v from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o dioclesian_n empire_n but_o very_o i_o myself_o do_v think_v that_o in_o this_o place_n those_o 666._o year_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v both_o from_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o this_o prophecy_n be_v reveil_v in_o and_o especial_o for_o the_o more_o easy_a and_o ready_a reckon_n let_v we_o begin_v to_o reckon_v from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n suffering_n so_o in_o the_o 666._o year_n after_o his_o passion_n that_o blasphemous_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n whereof_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v forewarn_v have_v open_o and_o everywhere_a seize_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o god_n most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o at_o that_o very_a time_n and_o in_o that_o very_a year_n the_o papistical_a and_o execrable_a mass_n a_o very_a deface_a and_o blot_v out_o of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n begin_v everywhere_a private_o in_o church_n to_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n as_o bale_n write_v in_o the_o first_o of_o his_o century_n cap._n 80._o namely_o in_o the_o time_n of_o vitalian_a bishop_n of_o rome_n again_o this_o number_n 666._o limit_v for_o the_o reveil_v of_o antichrist_n may_v seem_v to_o some_o to_o be_v so_o set_v by_o god_n for_o that_o it_o contain_v about_o the_o three_o part_n of_o those_o two_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o some_o think_v the_o world_n shall_v stand_v and_o continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n only_o there_o be_v a_o little_a overplus_a of_o year_n in_o this_o multiplication_n over_o and_o above_o the_o just_a number_n of_o 2000_o and_o those_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v to_o this_o end_n and_o purpose_n that_o antichrist_n may_v have_v a_o time_n wherein_o he_o shall_v reign_v and_o after_o have_v a_o fall_n but_o touch_v this_o which_o i_o have_v affirm_v of_o the_o number_n of_o 666._o year_n how_o true_a it_o be_v let_v we_o now_o more_o attentive_o consider_v for_o the_o issue_n of_o thing_n and_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o aught_o to_o be_v account_v a_o omni-sufficient_a witness_n and_o proof_n of_o my_o assertion_n the_o which_o that_o it_o may_v the_o better_o appear_v this_o i_o say_v and_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a and_o out_o of_o all_o controversy_n that_o the_o strong_a bulwark_n or_o rather_o groundwork_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n begin_v then_o public_o and_o in_o very_a deed_n to_o be_v lay_v and_o to_o be_v rear_v up_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n when_o one_o only_a man_n by_o the_o public_a consent_n of_o christian_n begin_v to_o be_v call_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n or_o universal_a bishop_n and_o this_o begin_v and_o that_o by_o the_o authority_n and_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n himself_o about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n six_o hundred_o and_o four_o as_o be_v manifest_a out_o of_o chronicle_n for_o boniface_n the_o 3._o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v pronounce_v by_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o universal_a pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o with_o this_o prerogative_n that_o this_o privilege_n to_o he_o grant_v shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o to_o his_o successor_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o seat_v this_o be_v do_v by_o phocas_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n which_o be_v reckon_v by_o all_o historiographer_n to_o be_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 603._o neither_o do_v phocas_n deal_v thus_o liberal_o with_o the_o roman_a bishop_n for_o nothing_o for_o whereas_o the_o say_v phocas_n have_v villanous_o murder_v his_o predecessor_n mauritius_n the_o emperor_n by_o this_o so_o bountiful_a a_o bribe_n bestow_v on_o the_o roman_a bishop_n who_o always_o can_v do_v much_o in_o the_o city_n with_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n he_o

redeem_v and_o so_o recover_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n by_o the_o help_n and_o commendation_n of_o the_o say_a bishop_n for_o before_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n bear_v deadly_a hatred_n against_o this_o phocas_n for_o the_o butcherlie_a murder_n so_o treacherous_o perform_v by_o he_o upon_o mauritius_n and_o in_o regard_n thereof_o they_o will_v none_o of_o he_o for_o their_o emperor_n therefore_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o this_o boniface_n bishop_n in_o way_n of_o recompense_n of_o so_o liberal_a a_o largesse_n phocas_n be_v bring_v in_o favour_n with_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n who_o thereupon_o begin_v in_o solemn_a sort_n to_o cry_v god_n save_o the_o emperor_n it_o may_v peradventure_o be_v suppose_v also_o that_o phocas_n be_v move_v hereunto_o in_o regard_n of_o a_o constitution_n of_o justinian_n which_o be_v to_o be_v read_v lib._n 2._o novella_fw-la 131._o concern_v the_o four_o holy_a counsel_n where_o the_o emperor_n will_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o sit_v first_o in_o the_o synod_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n after_o he_o in_o the_o second_o place_n now_o touch_v this_o privilege_n grant_v by_o phocas_n it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v in_o a_o synod_n assemble_v at_o rome_n under_o the_o say_a boniface_n the_o 3._o anno_fw-la 607._o as_o sigisbertus_n affirm_v the_o which_o synod_n consist_v of_o three_o score_n and_o two_o bishop_n thirty_o priest_n and_o three_o deacon_n wherein_o there_o be_v full_a power_n grant_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o ratify_v and_o disannul_v the_o election_n of_o other_o bishop_n after_o that_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o africa_n which_o be_v near_o about_o this_o time_n and_o be_v assemble_v under_o constance_n the_o emperor_n nephew_n unto_o heraclius_n this_o title_n and_o inscription_n be_v make_v he_o unto_o theodor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n advance_v to_o the_o top_n of_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a dignity_n unto_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o father_n to_o theodor_n the_o pope_n &_o high_a prince_n of_o all_o prelate_n the_o synod_n of_o africa_n etc._n etc._n thus_o than_o we_o have_v find_v out_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o antichristian_a apostasy_n and_o perjure_a state_n describe_v here_o by_o paul_n public_o lay_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 604._o but_o yet_o we_o see_v that_o here_o want_v of_o the_o former_a number_n of_o year_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v six_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o how_o then_o forsooth_o from_o that_o time_n forward_o the_o power_n of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o of_o this_o universal_a bishop_n that_o be_v of_o antichrist_n begin_v more_o and_o more_o to_o encroach_v in_o so_o much_o as_o now_o all_o matter_n appertain_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n begin_v to_o be_v direct_v at_o his_o appointment_n and_o to_o speak_v brief_o than_o begin_v the_o increase_a the_o part_n and_o the_o whole_a constitution_n and_o frame_n of_o this_o apostasy_n open_o in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v lay_v out_o fashion_v and_o strengthen_v even_o as_o a_o little_a infant_n which_o be_v within_o the_o mother_n belly_n receive_v there_o the_o knit_n together_o and_o fashion_n of_o his_o member_n but_o as_o yet_o the_o foul_a puppy_n antichrist_n be_v not_o full_o bring_v forth_o for_o hitherto_o the_o power_n of_o this_o universal_a bishop_n be_v over-shadowed_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o empire_n whereunto_o as_o yet_o he_o acknowledge_v himself_o subject_a a_o proof_n whereof_o may_v be_v this_o that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v yet_o now_o by_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n ratify_v and_o confirm_v and_o the_o say_a bishop_n be_v subject_a to_o their_o censure_n and_o reformation_n yea_o and_o deprivation_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n that_o phocas_n grant_v they_o this_o privilege_n but_o at_o last_o after_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n begin_v to_o increase_v in_o italy_n and_o the_o majesty_n and_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n who_o keep_v at_o constantinople_n begin_v to_o quail_v daily_a more_o and_o more_o or_o rather_o begin_v now_o to_o be_v even_o at_o the_o last_o cast_v in_o italy_n and_o last_o when_o at_o rome_n the_o roman_a bishop_n become_v the_o emperor_n legate_n or_o vicegerent_n or_o rather_o become_v carver_n for_o themselves_o and_o begin_v in_o their_o own_o name_n and_o as_o of_o their_o own_o authority_n to_o meddle_v in_o church_n and_o common_a wealth_n matter_n to_o dispose_v of_o public_a and_o private_a affair_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n to_o rule_v the_o whole_a roast_n then_o at_o last_o they_o easy_o entreat_v the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n to_o yield_v over_o unto_o they_o and_o that_o by_o public_a edict_n and_o under_o a_o fair_a charter_n all_o that_o their_o interest_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o they_o have_v over_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o further_o that_o they_o will_v will_v and_o command_v that_o whosoever_o hereafter_o be_v by_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n elect_a bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v forthwith_o without_o any_o confirmation_n thereof_o have_v from_o the_o emperor_n and_o without_o send_v he_o a_o sacred_a epistle_n as_o they_o term_v it_o whereby_o they_o protest_v unto_o he_o their_o loyalty_n be_v repute_v for_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v by_o and_o by_o account_v to_o have_v all_o law_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n not_o subject_a to_o the_o comptroulement_n or_o censure_n of_o any_o whereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o now_o the_o roman_a bishop_n need_v not_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o no_o not_o the_o consent_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n himself_o who_o then_o keep_v at_o constantinople_n but_o even_o of_o their_o own_o swinge_n as_o be_v now_o become_v their_o own_o man_n take_v upon_o they_o that_o authority_n power_n and_o dignity_n so_o that_o from_o that_o time_n forward_o the_o say_a bishop_n begin_v to_o live_v as_o man_n free_a from_o all_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o be_v without_o the_o check_n or_o reach_v of_o any_o man_n or_o magistrate_n whatsoever_o yea_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v count_v like_o unto_o god_n himself_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v or_o call_v into_o question_n by_o any_o mortal_a wight_n canon_n nemini_fw-la 17._o quaest_n 3._o and_o canon_n nemo_fw-la quaest_a 3._o now_o this_o without_o doubt_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o full_a height_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o without_o all_o controversy_n it_o be_v to_o be_v so_o esteem_v especial_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v erect_v come_v to_o light_v and_o obtain_v so_o ample_a authority_n at_o such_o a_o time_n and_o this_o so_o great_a and_o overspreading_a power_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n whereby_o he_o be_v exempt_v from_o all_o censure_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v grant_v first_o unto_o he_o by_o constantine_n pogonatus_n the_o beard_a a_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n who_o reign_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 666._o or_o as_o some_o reckon_v 668._o but_o yet_o charles_n sigonius_n lib._n 2._o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n have_v rather_o refer_v the_o grant_n of_o this_o privilege_n unto_o the_o year_n 684._o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v that_o benedict_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o that_o ever_o use_v the_o benefit_n of_o this_o over-lashing_a and_o licentious_a liberty_n and_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n for_o a_o clerk_n or_o scrivener_n to_o miss_v in_o the_o count_n of_o a_o year_n or_o two_o which_o be_v to_o be_v reform_v by_o make_v recourse_n to_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v well_o know_v to_o all_o man_n what_o great_a diversity_n be_v sometime_o find_v among_o the_o historiographer_n about_o the_o supputation_n of_o year_n and_o time_n and_o that_o by_o reason_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v not_o always_o observe_v one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o reckon_n therefore_o in_o so_o great_a a_o some_o as_o this_o it_o be_v like_a enough_o that_o a_o few_o day_n shall_v either_o be_v add_v or_o detract_v whereby_o we_o see_v it_o now_o appear_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v frame_v and_o set_v up_o the_o very_a same_o time_n and_o year_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v foretold_a namely_o anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 666._o and_o as_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mahumet_n it_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n 623._o under_o the_o empire_n of_o heraclius_n and_o in_o the_o 30._o year_n of_o his_o government_n so_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o mahumet_n differ_v not_o much_o touch_v the_o time_n of_o their_o rise_n and_o as_o for_o this_o of_o mahumet_n it_o increase_v so_o mighty_o in_o a_o small_a space_n namely_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o 32._o year_n that_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o galley_n &_o navy_n he_o sudden_o bring_v under_o his_o

subjection_n the_o great_a part_n of_o asia_n the_o great_a phoenicia_n and_o part_n of_o africa_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constance_n the_o son_n of_o constantine_n the_o young_a nephew_n to_o heraclius_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 655._o so_o that_o we_o see_v the_o former_a year_n and_o number_n of_o 666._o mention_v in_o the_o apocal._n can_v appertain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mahumet_n and_o as_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n it_o do_v neither_o so_o speedy_o nor_o so_o easy_o spread_v itself_o abroad_o as_o do_v that_o of_o mahumet_n that_o those_o thousand_o year_n after_o which_o it_o be_v say_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v can_v appertain_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n the_o 21._o chapter_n yet_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o as_o it_o may_v seem_v may_v be_v object_v unto_o that_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v and_o that_o be_v revelation_n 20.2_o &_o 7._o where_o it_o be_v write_v that_o after_o a_o thousand_o year_n satan_n shall_v be_v let_v loose_a and_o shall_v trouble_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o gather_v together_o gog_n and_o magog_n that_o be_v the_o gentile_n aliaunt_z and_o stranger_n from_o the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o make_v war_n against_o she_o some_o therefore_o suppose_v that_o by_o this_o place_n rather_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n and_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v set_v down_o and_o limit_v but_o how_o variable_a and_o diverse_a the_o interpretation_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v be_v touch_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o that_o place_n appear_v by_o austin_n lib._n 20._o de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la cap._n 8._o 9_o &_o lib._n 21._o cap._n 22._o yet_o i_o will_v speak_v what_o i_o think_v and_o which_o after_o advise_a consideration_n have_v of_o all_o thing_n touch_v that_o place_n i_o suppose_v be_v to_o be_v determine_v thereof_o namely_o that_o those_o thousand_o year_n as_o be_v evident_a most_o manifest_o even_o by_o the_o event_n do_v not_o a_o whit_n concern_v or_o set_v out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n but_o rather_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v reckon_v and_o account_v after_o that_o the_o say_a number_n of_o year_n of_o 666._o be_v once_o expire_v whereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o succession_n in_o this_o sort_n of_o time_n we_o have_v plain_o set_v down_o unto_o we_o what_o shall_v fall_v out_o and_o be_v perform_v almost_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o before_o the_o say_v thousand_o year_n be_v to_o take_v place_n those_o thing_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v which_o be_v speak_v of_o cap._n 16.12_o namely_o that_o euphrates_n shall_v be_v dry_v up_o and_o a_o way_n open_v for_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n to_o come_v and_o make_v invasion_n upon_o those_o territory_n and_o country_n which_o be_v before_o subject_a to_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n which_o sure_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v for_o undoubted_o those_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o pass_v through_o euphrates_n be_v dry_v up_o that_o be_v which_o give_v they_o easy_a passage_n through_o the_o midst_n of_o her_o channel_n and_o surprise_v the_o segniory_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v the_o turk_n therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o turk_n empire_n shall_v first_o be_v raise_v before_o those_o thousand_o year_n can_v be_v fulfil_v but_o if_o we_o begin_v to_o count_n those_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n suffer_a then_o assure_o before_o the_o original_n of_o the_o turk_n which_o be_v reckon_v to_o be_v about_o the_o year_n after_o christ_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o those_o thousand_o year_n will_v be_v full_o expire_v and_o so_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o be_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v seem_v false_a the_o which_o but_o once_o to_o think_v be_v extreme_a impiety_n wherefore_o i_o be_o still_o of_o the_o mind_n i_o be_v of_o and_o begin_v to_o reckon_v those_o 1000_o year_n from_o the_o year_n six_o hundred_o sixty_o six_o which_o two_o number_n be_v put_v together_o amount_v unto_o one_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o sixty_o six_o after_o which_o term_n of_o time_n those_o thing_n be_v then_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o be_v fulfil_v which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o chapter_n follow_v have_v lay_v open_a although_o withal_o i_o know_v it_o to_o be_v wicked_a to_o appoint_v or_o search_v after_o the_o very_a time_n and_o moment_n of_o the_o latter_a judgement_n acts._n 1.7_o neither_o have_v i_o that_o drift_n or_o purpose_n in_o this_o my_o assertion_n that_o the_o practice_n which_o be_v use_v to_o frame_v and_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v devilish_a and_o deceitful_a the_o 22._o chapter_n these_o point_n be_v thus_o make_v plain_a we_o be_v now_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o mean_n and_o step_n whereby_o antichrist_n be_v creep_v up_o by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o whereby_o satan_n be_v to_o finish_v and_o bring_v to_o perfection_n this_o work_n of_o he_o and_o although_o the_o same_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v already_o touch_v in_o that_o that_o go_v before_o yet_o paul_n have_v brief_o express_v the_o same_o when_o in_o a_o word_n he_o term_v all_o this_o mischievous_a work_n a_o mystery_n for_o thereby_o he_o show_v that_o so_o great_a a_o wickedness_n shall_v be_v practise_v and_o perform_v by_o satan_n covert_o crafty_o close_o and_o subtile_o for_o by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o mystery_n no_o excellency_n be_v show_v of_o that_o devilish_a and_o apostatical_a doctrine_n but_o only_o the_o craft_n and_o deceit_n of_o the_o work-maister_n and_o author_n of_o this_o kingdom_n who_o be_v that_o old_a dragon_n and_o serpent_n who_o also_o be_v call_v the_o devil_n revelation_n 20.2_o and_o yet_o some_o take_v this_o word_n mysterium_fw-la in_o such_o sense_n as_o though_o paul_n have_v therein_o of_o purpose_n affect_v to_o express_v the_o great_a antithesis_fw-la or_o contrariety_n that_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o antichrist_n that_o as_o the_o sacred_a gospel_n of_o god_n be_v in_o very_a many_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n call_v in_o way_n of_o praise_n and_o commendation_n a_o mystery_n so_o antichrist_n shall_v also_o term_v his_o pestilent_a and_o damnable_a doctrine_n by_o the_o very_a selfsame_o name_n of_o a_o mystery_n whereby_o it_o may_v seem_v to_o carry_v the_o great_a countenance_n of_o holiness_n and_o majesty_n among_o man_n and_o so_o be_v the_o more_o plausiblie_o receive_v and_o certain_a it_o be_v revela_fw-la 17.5_o that_o the_o beast_n which_o represent_v antichrist_n shall_v put_v upon_o his_o most_o wicked_a superstition_n the_o name_n of_o a_o mystery_n and_o this_o majesty_n and_o solemn_a title_n he_o pretend_v to_o add_v credit_n unto_o his_o false_a doctrine_n and_o also_o to_o the_o end_n man_n shall_v not_o make_v too_o narrow_a search_n into_o these_o matter_n and_o at_o last_o indeed_o espy_v they_o what_o they_o be_v and_o true_o this_o strong_a kind_n of_o delusion_n be_v derive_v unto_o the_o papist_n as_o many_o thing_n else_o be_v from_o the_o very_a heathen_a themselves_o who_o cloak_v their_o ceremony_n of_o bacchus_n their_o abominable_a church-rite_n and_o execrable_a church-robbery_n under_o the_o name_n as_o it_o be_v under_o a_o seemly_a veil_n of_o a_o mystery_n lest_o such_o filthy_a pollution_n shall_v even_o stink_v before_o man_n so_o also_o the_o profane_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o goddess_n ceres_n and_o likewise_o those_o bawdy_a solemnity_n use_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o priapus_n and_o those_o banquet_a junkette_n which_o therein_o be_v carry_v about_o and_o open_o show_v as_o eusebius_n report_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praeparat_fw-la euangel_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o pagan_n with_o the_o plausible_a title_n of_o a_o a_o mystery_n as_o though_o they_o be_v no_o defile_a thing_n but_o mystical_a hide_a dark_a and_o in_o a_o word_n very_o venerable_a by_o mean_n of_o their_o profound_a signification_n and_o trust_v i_o it_o be_v just_a so_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n the_o thing_n itself_o and_o long_a experience_n have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v most_o manifest_a and_o true_a for_o under_o what_o title_n and_o colour_n do_v they_o more_o commend_v and_o cover_v their_o idolatry_n superstitious_a ceremony_n yea_o and_o apparent_a blasphemy_n but_o only_o hereby_o in_o term_v they_o mystery_n secret_n understand_v but_o of_o few_o and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v publish_v or_o make_v know_v so_o all_o the_o mask_a attire_n of_o their_o bishop_n at_o their_o first_o consecration_n and_o after_o at_o their_o installing_n be_v already_o consecrate_v so_o all_o the_o stage-like_a furniture_n and_o implement_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o blasphemous_a mass_n so_o

think_v upon_o the_o reduce_n or_o restore_v of_o the_o italian_a empire_n unto_o her_o former_a dignity_n but_o labour_v their_o utmost_a her_o utter_a overthrow_n for_o they_o be_v barbarous_a man_n such_o as_o be_v the_o rugian_o and_o goth_n who_o begin_v now_o open_o to_o bear_v rule_n in_o italy_n now_o all_o these_o king_n of_o who_o i_o have_v speak_v reign_v almost_o but_o a_o hour_n that_o be_v a_o very_a short_a time_n and_o space_n yea_o they_o reign_v and_o die_v much_o about_o a_o time_n in_o as_o much_o as_o all_o of_o they_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n within_o little_a less_o than_o the_o compass_n of_o ten_o year_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o image_n thereof_o i_o mean_v the_o state_n of_o popery_n may_v herein_o resemble_v she_o 〈◊〉_d she_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d platfourme_v and_o agree_v iompe_n therewith_o in_o have_v she_o ten_o last_o pope_n very_o short_a live_v for_o a_o final_a conclusion_n and_o ruinous_a confusion_n of_o that_o kingdom_n therefore_o both_o the_o number_n of_o the_o king_n which_o be_v specify_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o very_a short_a time_n of_o their_o government_n confirm_v my_o interpretation_n and_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v most_o true_a which_o i_o have_v rather_o follow_v than_o that_o exposition_n which_o primasius_n give_v of_o this_o place_n understand_v by_o a_o hour_n any_o time_n whatsoever_o either_o short_a or_o long_o where-unto_a the_o 8._o chapter_n verse_n 1._o of_o the_o same_o revelation_n be_v repugnaunt_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a ground_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o popery_n first_o the_o diverse_a heresy_n that_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o office_n of_o christ_n second_o the_o bitter_a bicker_n that_o be_v among_o the_o bishop_n and_o three_o the_o large_a bounty_n of_o emperor_n and_o certain_a other_o man_n who_o both_o be_v able_a and_o superstitious_o bend_v which_o they_o bestow_v on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o 24._o chapter_n which_o be_v so_o we_o be_v now_o to_o lay_v open_a by_o what_o step_n this_o seat_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n step_v up_o to_o such_o a_o type_n and_o magnificence_n and_o how_o at_o last_o it_o attain_v his_o final_a furniture_n and_o perfection_n of_o building_n in_o the_o place_n of_o geddon-harma_n of_o geddon-harma_n desolation_n that_o be_v where_o the_o shard_n and_o ash_n of_o ruinous_a rome_n be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o first_o and_o original_a groundwork_n in_o lay_v and_o establish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v three_o to_o weet_v the_o error_n of_o heretic_n the_o contention_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o superstitious_a devotion_n and_o excessive_a liberality_n of_o christian_a prince_n for_o so_o that_o their_o foolish_a and_o immoderate_a largisse_fw-la bestow_v upon_o the_o church_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v term_v then_o true_a devotion_n for_o they_o be_v too-too_o over-lasshing_a and_o cocker_a favourer_n towards_o the_o church_n and_o chief_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o touch_v these_o three_o cause_n which_o i_o call_v groundwork_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o they_o likewise_o be_v three_o mighty_a and_o effectual_a step_n or_o degree_n whereby_o antichrist_n by_o little_a and_o little_o rear_v himself_o unto_o that_o huge_a and_o tyrannous_a power_n which_o afterward_o he_o attain_v and_o first_o touch_v error_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n truth_n it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n yea_o all_o the_o western_a church_n remain_v more_o pure_a and_o sound_a then_o the_o eastern_a and_o those_o in_o syria_n by_o two_o especial_a mean_n the_o one_o for_o that_o in_o the_o west_n there_o be_v continual_a persecution_n stir_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n the_o other_o for_o that_o the_o wit_n of_o the_o western_a man_n be_v always_o more_o gross_a and_o dull_a whereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o they_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n repair_v often_o in_o matter_n of_o doubt_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o require_v their_o judgement_n and_o help_n in_o condemn_v newsproong_v heresy_n and_o so_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o credit_n and_o estimation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v more_o and_o more_o in_o wonderful_a sort_n to_o increase_v and_o be_v high_o repute_v of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o many_o and_o diverse_a heresy_n that_o then_o be_v do_v not_o only_o shake_v the_o christian_a faith_n but_o make_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n great_o doubt_v of_o among_o many_o in_o the_o east_n especial_o where-by_a also_o they_o make_v ready_a way_n for_o that_o general_a backslide_n which_o after_o ensue_v and_o therefore_o those_o heresy_n be_v call_v by_o chrysostom_n army_n of_o antichrist_n especial_o such_o as_o spring_v last_o whereby_o bitter_a contention_n be_v raise_v and_o heal_v repugnaunt_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o their_o union_n or_o linck_n together_o of_o the_o office_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o work_n such_o as_o those_o be_v which_o be_v stir_v up_o by_o arrius_n nestorius_n eutyches_n and_o pelagius_n which_o heresy_n be_v both_o most_o detestable_a and_o most_o forceible_a to_o overthrow_v the_o uprightness_n of_o man_n judgement_n and_o therefore_o by_o this_o mean_n upon_o a_o sudden_a the_o superstition_n of_o mahumetism_n begin_v in_o the_o east_n and_o by_o occasion_n of_o the_o continual_a dissension_n that_o be_v among_o the_o christian_n touch_v such_o point_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v admit_v willing_o and_o prevail_v great_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v now_o taint_v turmoil_v and_o foulie_o deform_v with_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o heresy_n for_o look_v how_o many_o heresy_n there_o be_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n so_o many_o foul_a blot_n and_o blemish_n there_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o true_o chrysost_n upon_o math._n hom._n 49._o observe_v very_o well_o that_o after_o such_o time_n as_o theodosius_n the_o great_a have_v once_o grant_v temple_n and_o place_n of_o public_a assembly_n even_o unto_o heretic_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o church_n receive_v great_a deformity_n &_o wonderful_a increase_n of_o heresy_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n see_v they_o have_v lose_v all_o credit_n and_o reputation_n of_o christian_a profession_n among_o their_o neighbour_n &_o countryman_n at_o home_n they_o entreat_v symmachus_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o will_v by_o his_o censure_n condemn_v the_o heresy_n of_o acatius_n see_v that_o as_o then_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n have_v no_o such_o power_n &_o authority_n over_o their_o people_n so_o also_o they_o desire_v of_o agapetus_n that_o he_o will_v depose_v antimus_fw-la bish_n of_o constantinople_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o to_o make_v short_a all_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v plentiful_a in_o such_o example_n this_o therefore_o be_v the_o first_o mean_n whereby_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antich_n begin_v to_o get_v foot_v the_o second_o mean_n hereof_o be_v the_o continual_a dissension_n garboil_n brawl_n &_o woeful_a contention_n of_o the_o bishop_n among_o themselves_o whereby_o not_o only_a themselves_o become_v odious_a among_o man_n but_o even_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o pillar_n begin_v to_o grow_v into_o utter_a contempt_n these_o stir_n be_v very_o common_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o not_o so_o usual_a in_o the_o west_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o continual_a persecution_n that_o be_v there_o for_o idleness_n &_o long_a rest_n do_v make_v man_n more_o wanton_a &_o dissolute_a whereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v thus_o molest_v be_v glad_a &_o fain_o to_o fly_v unto_o a_o other_o bish_n of_o great_a countenance_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v ease_v &_o keep_v from_o wrongful_a deal_n offer_v they_o by_o other_o bishop_n now_o as_o for_o the_o bish_n of_o rome_n he_o no_o doubt_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o famousnes_n of_o the_o city_n itself_o seem_v the_o most_o principal_a who_o also_o be_v ready_a &_o willing_a to_o yield_v his_o help_a hand_n in_o the_o redress_n of_o other_o bishop_n their_o distress_a estate_n for_o both_o athanasius_n be_v put_v out_o of_o his_o bishopric_n by_o the_o arrian_n make_v his_o repair_n to_o the_o b._n of_o rome_n as_o unto_o a_o sure_a refuge_n &_o after_o he_o fabianus_n &_o before_o he_o many_o other_o do_v the_o like_v as_o appeareth_z by_o history_n infinite_a it_o be_v to_o reckon_v up_o all_o exampl_n in_o this_o behalf_n in_o so_o much_o as_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o repair_n unto_o the_o roman_a bishop_n in_o time_n of_o exigence_n procure_v he_o great_a authority_n among_o all_o nation_n in_o christendom_n and_o that_o indeed_o so_o

seven_o monarchy_n to_o be_v raise_v or_o look_v for_o the_o 27._o chapter_n the_o sixth_o point_n that_o we_o be_v in_o this_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n to_o consider_v of_o be_v direct_v altogether_o to_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o handle_v his_o overthrow_n and_o destruction_n now_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a and_o necessary_a that_o this_o same_o shall_v be_v add_v lest_o that_o the_o godly_a shall_v faint_v and_o be_v discourage_v while_o they_o shall_v be_v infourm_v of_o the_o greatness_n and_o long_a continuance_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n but_o now_o with_o joyful_a heart_n they_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v overthrow_v and_o clean_o take_v away_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o give_v they_o intelligence_n of_o the_o other_o therefore_o if_o question_n be_v make_v what_o shall_v become_v of_o this_o apostasy_n and_o unhappy_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n paul_n make_v answer_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v quite_o deface_v and_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v how_o or_o with_o what_o weapon_n he_o likewise_o answer_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n his_o mouth_n last_o if_o it_o be_v further_o inquire_v when_o or_o at_o what_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v perform_v paul_n likewise_o answer_v thereunto_o say_v at_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n therefore_o this_o one_o head_n contain_v these_o three_o distinct_a and_o several_a branch_n and_o doubtless_o touch_v the_o overthrow_n of_o this_o most_o wicked_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n at_o the_o last_o both_o reason_n itself_o persuade_v no_o less_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v of_o reverend_a and_o sacred_a estimation_n among_o we_o do_v convince_v it_o with_o reason_n i_o say_v it_o stand_v for_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o antichrist_n can_v stand_v together_o for_o they_o be_v thing_n repugnant_a and_o clean_a contrary_a one_o to_o a_o other_o and_o see_v that_o god_n have_v make_v promise_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v both_o free_a and_o last_o for_o ever_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n which_o hinder_v the_o same_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o for_o otherwise_o it_o can_v never_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o christ_n shall_v free_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o and_o that_o a_o perpetual_a and_o everlasting_a kingdom_n be_v promise_v unto_o christ_n these_o place_n prove_v psalm_n 2.8_o daniel_n 7.14.27_o &_o 2.44_o luke_n 1.33_o now_o this_o universal_a defection_n whereof_o i_o have_v speak_v be_v reckon_v among_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a enemy_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n which_o he_o at_o the_o last_o shall_v subdue_v 1._o cor._n 15.25_o wherefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o end_n overcome_v and_o tread_v under_o foot_n and_o touch_v the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n this_o be_v most_o plain_a and_o evident_a that_o the_o most_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o the_o lord_n prophet_n have_v beat_v upon_o this_o point_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v overthrow_v dan._n 7.27_o revelation_n 19.20_o and_o last_o under_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o that_o renown_a and_o famous_a antiochus_n who_o be_v set_v out_o unto_o we_o to_o represent_v antichrist_n the_o same_o matter_n be_v lay_v open_a unto_o us._n dan._n 8.23.24_o and_o in_o the_o verse_n follow_v therefore_o let_v we_o comfort_v ourselves_o and_o be_v of_o good_a hope_n and_o let_v we_o stand_v stiff_o in_o this_o our_o strife_n for_o the_o recovery_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n in_o as_o much_o as_o from_o the_o lord_n own_o mouth_n we_o be_v assure_v that_o at_o last_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v prevail_v christ_n shall_v get_v the_o victory_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v clean_o spoil_v truth_n it_o be_v that_o it_o lean_v upon_o many_o supporter_n and_o be_v maintain_v with_o great_a force_n and_o it_o seem_v a_o matter_n of_o infinite_a labour_n difficulty_n and_o doubt_v to_o bring_v to_o ruin_v the_o roman_a rout_n but_o who_o can_v resist_v the_o will_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n who_o can_v let_v that_o it_o be_v not_o execute_v see_v there_o be_v so_o many_o plain_a prophecy_n of_o the_o overthrow_n of_o this_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o be_v not_o only_o to_o conceive_v hope_n that_o it_o shall_v so_o come_v to_o pass_v out_o of_o that_o general_a rule_n set_v down_o esay_n 60.12_o every_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o will_v not_o serve_v i_o shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o much_o more_o be_v we_o there-in_a to_o be_v strengthen_v out_o of_o this_o particular_a prophecy_n of_o paul_n set_v down_o of_o purpose_n in_o this_o place_n but_o withal_o out_o of_o this_o very_a place_n the_o dote_a dream_n of_o the_o manichy_n be_v confute_v wherein_o they_o affirm_v that_o that_o original_a power_n which_o as_o checkmate_v be_v opposite_a in_o all_o thing_n unto_o the_o true_a god_n and_o to_o christ_n shall_v be_v of_o a_o everlasting_a continuance_n in_o the_o second_o place_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v by_o what_o mean_v this_o so_o mighty_a and_o large_a a_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v at_o last_o be_v disannul_v paul_n answer_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o the_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n mouth_n therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v bring_v to_o nought_o after_o a_o other_o sort_n then_o man_n think_v or_o then_o other_o kingdom_n be_v overthrow_v for_o by_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n or_o circum-scription_a paul_n set_v out_o the_o word_n of_o god_n join_v with_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o power_n thereof_o and_o the_o reason_n that_o may_v be_v yield_v of_o this_o so_o strange_a a_o judgement_n may_v be_v diverse_a as_o first_o that_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a backslide_n from_o the_o christian_a faith_n do_v at_o first_o arise_v and_o be_v afterward_o upheald_a by_o disguise_v and_o deprave_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n so_o by_o the_o faithful_a and_o sincere_a publish_n of_o the_o same_o it_o shall_v be_v bring_v to_o ruin_v again_o see_v that_o this_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o thing_n be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n it_o must_v needs_o fall_v by_o the_o light_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o truth_n thereof_o when_o once_o it_o begin_v to_o shine_v for_o as_o by_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n darkness_n be_v dispel_v and_o by_o the_o dawn_n of_o the_o day_n the_o night_n vanish_v so_o the_o bright_a beam_n of_o the_o gospel_n break_v forth_o the_o kingdom_n and_o doctrine_n of_o antichrist_n must_v needs_o be_v descry_v and_o whole_o destroy_v last_o daniel_n 2.44_o &_o 7.27_o &_o 11.45_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v raise_v after_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o daniel_n speak_v but_o of_o four_o monarchy_n after_o which_o be_v promise_v a_o kingdom_n of_o saint_n &_o holy_a one_o which_o shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o and_o so_o have_v he_o make_v know_v unto_o we_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n even_o unto_o the_o latter_a day_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n mention_v not_o any_o other_o monarchy_n which_o shall_v succeed_v and_o supplant_v antichrist_n and_o his_o kingdom_n therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o this_o last_o even_o the_o monarchy_n of_o christ_n shall_v last_v for_o ever_o and_o touch_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o consist_v and_o work_v mighty_o by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o by_o these_o weapon_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v overthrow_v and_o as_o here_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v call_v the_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n mouth_n so_o in_o esay_n 4.11_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o lip_n be_v mean_v the_o word_n of_o god_n work_v effectual_o because_o the_o bare_a sound_n of_o the_o word_n without_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v simple_o and_o of_o itself_o of_o no_o force_n therefore_o whatsoever_o good_a be_v wrought_v in_o we_o by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v whole_o unto_o god_n alone_o now_o the_o reason_n why_o there_o shall_v not_o follow_v a_o five_o monarchy_n after_o the_o four_o this_o in_o my_o opinion_n can_v not_o so_o just_o be_v allege_v which_o notwithstanding_o some_o make_v account_n of_o as_o of_o a_o very_a sound_a one_o namely_o because_o in_o this_o latter_a and_o languish_v old_a age_n of_o the_o world_n there_o can_v no_o such_o might_n and_o force_n of_o mankind_n be_v raise_v up_o as_o may_v be_v think_v meet_a for_o the_o establish_n of_o a_o monarchy_n for_o unto_o

civil_a be_v stir_v up_o and_o so_o most_o lawful_a it_o be_v to_o persecute_v the_o papist_n with_o fire_n and_o sword_n now_o by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v it_o plain_o appear_v unto_o all_o man_n that_o those_o war_n of_o the_o papist_n which_o they_o call_v inquisition_n call_v inquisition_n cruciadas_n be_v take_v in_o hand_n only_o for_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v damnable_a and_o detestable_a the_o which_o martin_n luther_n do_v very_o worthy_o observe_v and_o publish_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v at_o the_o last_o be_v quite_o take_v away_o by_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o 30._o chapter_n but_o let_v we_o return_v unto_o paul_n and_o to_o the_o overthrow_n he_o report_v of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n from_o whence_o my_o discourse_n have_v somewhat_o digress_v paul_n therefore_o speak_v of_o the_o root_n out_o of_o that_o unhappy_a state_n add_v and_o with_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n that_o be_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n what_o these_o word_n shall_v signify_v diligent_a search_n have_v be_v make_v for_o some_o thereby_o understand_v the_o publish_n of_o the_o gospel_n because_o that_o then_o christ_n do_v notable_o appear_v when_o his_o gospel_n and_o doctrine_n be_v publish_v in_o so_o much_o as_o in_o their_o opinion_n the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v then_o say_v to_o be_v as_o often_o as_o his_o kingdom_n be_v make_v know_v and_o shine_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n some_o again_o take_v this_o appear_v and_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n in_o such_o sense_n as_o paul_n often_o speak_v namely_o for_o that_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o be_v mean_v by_o paul_n 1._o thess_n 2.19_o &_o 3.13_o so_o that_o they_o understand_v this_o place_n only_o of_o the_o last_o appear_v of_o christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o true_o this_o judgement_n seem_v unto_o i_o to_o be_v the_o true_a for_o it_o be_v strengthen_v by_o a_o other_o like_o place_n of_o paul_n tit._n 2.13_o and_o again_o it_o be_v confirm_v and_o make_v plain_a by_o that_o addition_n and_o difference_n which_o paul_n join_v to_o it_o for_o here_o mention_n be_v not_o make_v of_o every_o come_n of_o christ_n unto_o we_o but_o only_o of_o that_o which_o be_v bright_a and_o glorious_a whereof_o the_o scripture_n speak_v which_o shall_v be_v then_o when_o christ_n shall_v appear_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o quick_a and_o dead_a and_o to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v the_o true_a king_n and_o lord_n of_o all_o the_o which_o his_o come_n be_v therefore_o call_v bright_a and_o glorious_a and_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o come_n from_o heaven_n 1._o thess_n 1.10_o &_o 1_o cor._n 1.8_o and_o last_o it_o be_v defend_v by_o the_o very_a event_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o right_a expositour_n of_o this_o prophecy_n for_o if_o we_o shall_v say_v that_o immediate_o upon_o the_o first_o glimmer_v and_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v overthrow_v and_o clean_o turn_v up-side_n down_o the_o prophecy_n will_v be_v find_v false_a for_o it_o be_v now_o somewhat_o long_o since_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o we_o see_v the_o say_v antichristian_a kingdom_n not_o clean_o take_v away_o nay_o it_o stand_v in_o strength_n and_o flourish_v unto_o this_o day_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v understand_v these_o word_n of_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n true_o then_o this_o prophecy_n shall_v appear_v to_o be_v most_o true_a for_o then_o at_o least_o the_o power_n and_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v cease_v &_o be_v whole_o and_o utter_o abolish_v and_o herein_o austin_n lib._n 18._o de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la cap._n 4._o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o who_o say_v that_o even_o in_o the_o last_o judgement_n antichrist_n shall_v be_v put_v to_o confusion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o lord_n own_o presence_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v or_o think_v otherwise_o but_o that_o the_o more_o sincere_o and_o abundant_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v preach_v much_o the_o soon_o shall_v antichrist_n be_v diminish_v and_o bring_v from_o his_o state_n but_o here_o paul_n speak_v of_o his_o full_a and_o final_a overthrow_n and_o not_o of_o a_o certain_a shake_n and_o weaken_v of_o he_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v break_v and_o bring_v under_o foot_n by_o part_n and_o piecemeal_o and_o not_o at_o once_o or_o in_o a_o short_a time_n the_o 31._o chapter_n out_o of_o the_o former_a discourse_n these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v gather_v by_o us._n the_o first_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v cast_v down_o by_o moment_n or_o by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o not_o at_o once_o and_o altogether_o or_o as_o they_o use_v to_o say_v at_o a_o chop_n for_o as_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n whereof_o this_o be_v a_o resemblance_n be_v deface_v by_o piecemeal_o as_o i_o have_v show_v and_o as_o be_v teach_v in_o dan._n 2.44_o so_o also_o must_v the_o image_n thereof_o be_v bring_v low_o by_o a_o little_a at_o once_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n it_o be_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v it_o so_o lest_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v lay_v in_o the_o dust_n on_o a_o sudden_a there_o will_v too_o great_a a_o fear_n and_o astonishment_n possess_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n whereby_o they_o can_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v due_a regard_n and_o consideration_n of_o so_o great_a a_o work_n neither_o can_v they_o so_o well_o conceive_v that_o the_o same_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o power_n of_o his_o word_n as_o now_o they_o do_v when_o thing_n be_v wrought_v by_o leisure_n and_o when_o themselves_o do_v mark_n and_o perceive_v by_o what_o mean_v they_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v thus_o much_o for_o the_o first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o corruption_n of_o christian_a religion_n prophesy_v of_o which_o shall_v succeed_v this_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n the_o 32._o chapter_n second_o this_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v stand_v and_o continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n although_o not_o in_o so_o good_a plight_n power_n and_o flourish_a estate_n as_o sometime_o it_o be_v and_o as_o yet_o be_v yet_o after_o a_o sort_n it_o shall_v hold_v up_o the_o head_n for_o whereas_o paul_n say_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v shake_v to_o shiver_n at_o last_o at_o the_o glorious_a and_o last_o come_v of_o christ_n sure_o i_o think_v we_o may_v gather_v and_o that_o direct_o on_o the_o contrary_a part_n that_o god_n have_v give_v unto_o antichrist_n a_o time_n to_o reign_v even_o unto_o that_o last_o time_n of_o the_o world_n many_o there_o be_v indeed_o which_o prognosticate_n i_o know_v not_o of_o what_o other_o kind_n of_o disease_n and_o state_n of_o religion_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o of_o a_o other_o kind_n of_o corruption_n in_o christian_a religion_n which_o shall_v ensue_v but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v diverse_a from_o popery_n for_o they_o imagine_v that_o popery_n shall_v fail_v and_o that_o a_o other_o kind_n of_o apostasy_n or_o defection_n but_o of_o a_o other_o stamp_n shall_v succeed_v but_o i_o like_v not_o this_o for_o although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o tyrannous_a state_n be_v to_o be_v pluck_v down_o by_o part_n and_o as_o you_o will_v say_v by_o gobbet_n and_o by_o fall_v away_o of_o several_a province_n yet_o shall_v there_o always_o remain_v in_o the_o world_n some_o form_n and_o print_n of_o the_o papistical_a state_n as_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o easy_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o gather_v out_o of_o this_o place_n of_o paul_n and_o this_o my_o censure_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o plain_a proof_n take_v out_o of_o the_o revelation_n cap._n 19.20_o &_o 21.10_o for_o there_o after_o john_n have_v prophesy_v of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v take_v and_o cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o again_o of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o be_v slay_v both_o which_o do_v plain_o represent_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n there_o be_v by_o and_o by_o upon_o the_o same_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o last_o resurrection_n wherefore_o there_o be_v neither_o speech_n of_o any_o angel_n nor_o of_o any_o pestilent_a annoyance_n that_o shall_v be_v look_v for_o to_o remain_v in_o the_o world_n after_o that_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v once_o slay_v that_o be_v after_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v destroy_v but_o only_o either_o life_n or_o death_n eternal_a that_o shall_v ensue_v whether_o beside_o the_o four_o and_o roman_a monarchy_n there_o remain_v any_o other_o a_o five_o to_o be_v

these_o therefore_o waste_v by_o sea_n and_o land_n with_o wonderful_a success_n the_o easterne_o head_n of_o the_o say_v four_o monarchy_n and_o these_o also_o pitch_v their_o tent_n and_o keep_v their_o chief_a palace_n &_o place_n of_o residence_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v enclose_v within_o these_o two_o sea_n where-of_a i_o have_v speak_v about_o the_o hill_n taurus_n and_o syria_n of_o damascus_n before_o the_o come_n of_o the_o tartarian_n and_o before_o they_o have_v surprise_v constantinople_n for_o in_o that_o part_n at_o first_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n be_v establish_v now_o there_o be_v none_o that_o make_v doubt_n that_o the_o turk_n be_v rise_v of_o the_o scythian_n that_o dwell_v in_o the_o east_n and_o these_o be_v more_o terrible_a to_o the_o roman_n than_o be_v the_o sarracen_n as_o also_o daniel_n describe_v who_o also_o be_v report_v shall_v succeed_v and_o in_o time_n to_o come_v after_o the_o say_a sarracen_n for_o the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v say_v shall_v come_v out_o of_o the_o north-east_n be_v speak_v of_o by_o daniel_n in_o the_o second_o place_n and_o this_o prophecy_n agree_v with_o the_o story_n of_o thing_n do_v for_o the_o turk_n do_v suppress_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o sarracen_n at_o what_o time_n they_o be_v by_o hormisda_n king_n of_o persia_n stir_v up_o and_o allure_v out_o of_o their_o country_n and_o afterward_o which_o also_o dan._n foretold_a shall_v come_v to_o pass_v they_o be_v make_v fellow-partner_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o mahumet_n the_o sarracen_n be_v sowdan_n of_o persia_n sogdiana_n and_o media_n because_o he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o match_v in_o power_n with_o calipha_n the_o saracen_n of_o babylon_n thus_o therefore_o the_o sarracen_n be_v set_v by_o the_o saddle_n the_o turk_n enjoy_v the_o empire_n and_o reign_v in_o asia_n &_o syria_n full_a out_o the_o term_n of_o 192._o year_n but_o afterward_o be_v molest_v by_o the_o tartarian_n and_o assumbeans_n king_n of_o the_o parthian_n their_o power_n be_v somewhat_o appall_v and_o almost_o bring_v to_o the_o last_o cast_v after_o that_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1300._o under_o the_o reign_n of_o romanus_n diogenes_n emperor_n of_o constantinople_n the_o house_n of_o ottoman_a restore_v the_o turkish_a empire_n to_o his_o former_a dignity_n the_o recovery_n where-of_a be_v the_o full_a and_o final_a overthrow_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o constantinopolitan_a empire_n so_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n be_v now_o become_v the_o very_a same_o which_o be_v the_o limit_n of_o the_o oriental_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o as_o for_o the_o occidental_a and_o italian_n he_o shall_v never_o say_v his_o finger_n on_o it_o because_o this_o portion_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n seem_v in_o the_o revel_v cap._n 13.12.13_o etc._n etc._n to_o be_v allot_v unto_o antichrist_n and_o where_o as_o it_o be_v further_o add_v in_o daniel_n vers_fw-la 45._o that_o none_o shall_v become_v a_o helper_n either_o to_o the_o sarracen_n or_o to_o the_o turk_n experience_n have_v prove_v it_o true_a for_o god_n do_v so_o raise_v up_o and_o advance_v these_o kingdom_n as_o that_o they_o be_v not_o holpen_v by_o the_o power_n or_o furniture_n of_o any_o other_o foreign_a nation_n nay_o they_o be_v rather_o hate_v of_o all_o other_o but_o they_o use_v and_o rest_v upon_o their_o own_o only_a aid_n and_o provision_n wherein_o the_o work_n of_o god_n appear_v the_o great_a by_o the_o swift_a and_o sudden_a promotion_n of_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o ishmael_n genesis_n 16.12_o of_o who_o no_o doubt_n the_o saracen_n be_v descend_v his_o hand_n shall_v be_v against_o every_o man_n and_o every_o man_n hand_n against_o he_o he_o shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o his_o brethren_n to_o conclude_v whereas_o the_o last_o objection_n be_v make_v out_o of_o the_o revelation_n 20.8_o touch_v gog_n and_o magog_n which_o shall_v conspire_v with_o the_o false_a prophet_n i_o confess_v i_o be_o as_o yet_o ignorant_a what_o nation_n be_v thereby_o signify_v certain_a it_o be_v that_o gog_n be_v a_o proud_a people_n such_o as_o be_v all_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v take_v out_o of_o ezech._n 38._o &_o 39_o and_o as_o for_o magog_n it_o appear_v he_o come_v of_o japhet_n genes_n 10.2_o that_o the_o enlarge_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v in_o imitation_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v perform_v by_o these_o two_o mean_n especial_o namely_o the_o public_a preach_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o the_o vauliting_a show_n of_o diverse_a miracle_n the_o 34._o chapter_n now_o follow_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o wit_n by_o what_o sign_n and_o mean_n antichrist_n be_v to_o establish_v and_o hold_v his_o outrageous_a power_n and_o tyranny_n we_o have_v already_o take_v view_n of_o the_o way_n where-by_a he_o attain_v the_o same_o it_o please_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o these_o point_n shall_v be_v several_o handle_v to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o godly_a shall_v be_v the_o less_o offend_v when_o they_o see_v they_o accomplish_v both_o because_o they_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n for_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o again_o their_o come_n be_v foretell_v to_o strike_v the_o great_a terror_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o wicked_a now_o paul_n tell_v we_o here_o with_o what_o aide_n and_o supporter_n this_o kingdom_n be_v heal_v up_o and_o strengthen_v the_o which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o chief_a and_o principal_a as_o the_o work_n of_o satan_n and_o that_o mighty_a and_o effectual_a the_o other_o inferior_a as_o serve_v to_o the_o other_o which_o he_o call_v sign_n and_o wonder_n but_o withal_o he_o add_v what_o manner_n of_o one_o they_o shall_v be_v namely_o lie_v and_o again_o to_o what_o end_n they_o tend_v to_o wit_n to_o deceive_v man_n and_o hold_v they_o in_o all_o wickedness_n and_o error_n all_o which_o point_v contain_v in_o they_o both_o singular_a comfort_n and_o profitable_a consideration_n &_o forewarning_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o afterward_o ensue_v and_o touch_v the_o matter_n of_o consolation_n assure_o they_o be_v most_o sweet_a and_o behooveful_a see_v there_o can_v nothing_o more_o acceptable_a be_v report_v then_o that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o to_o the_o great_a admiration_n of_o man_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o that_o they_o shall_v term_v they_o miracle_n and_o wonder_n be_v notwithstanding_o nothing_o else_o but_o detestable_a practice_n of_o satan_n and_o false_a miracle_n and_o as_o for_o fore-warning_n this_o place_n be_v also_o furnish_v with_o such_o where-by_a man_n be_v enable_v to_o perceive_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v so_o easy_o draw_v into_o that_o error_n for_o whereas_o some_o do_v indeed_o observe_v the_o same_o they_o wonder_v and_o be_v astonish_v marueil_v how_o such_o a_o thing_n can_v so_o easy_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v and_o in_o the_o end_n thus_o they_o resolve_v upon_o the_o matter_n say_v except_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n which_o indeed_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o flat_a blasphemy_n be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o god_n it_o will_v never_o have_v be_v so_o easy_o receive_v nor_o establish_v upon_o such_o a_o sudden_a but_o the_o answer_n be_v easy_a god_n have_v foretell_v that_o all_o these_o thing_n shall_v thus_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v such_o power_n unto_o satan_n the_o which_o prophecy_n and_o withal_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n can_v not_o but_o be_v accomplish_v now_o why_o god_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o that_o upon_o very_o just_a cause_n the_o reason_n shall_v be_v after_o render_v and_o to_o the_o end_n this_o my_o assertion_n may_v be_v through_o strengthen_v i_o have_v to_o allege_v a_o place_n very_o like_a unto_o this_o out_o of_o math._n 24.24_o and_o again_o another_o which_o be_v in_o revel_v 16.14_o and_o last_o the_o example_n of_o the_o magician_n and_o enchanter_n which_o resist_v the_o truth_n as_o paul_n allege_v 2._o tim._n 3.9_o all_o which_o do_v make_v plain_a by_o what_o mean_v the_o enemy_n of_o the_o heavenly_a truth_n have_v always_o withstand_v the_o same_o so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o now_o to_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o this_o very_a practice_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o policy_n of_o antichrist_n and_o satan_n who_o have_v in_o hand_n to_o work_v this_o whole_a mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o to_o the_o sleight_n which_o he_o use_v in_o maintain_v this_o his_o kingdom_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o indeed_o reason_n itself_o do_v yield_v no_o less_o

for_o see_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v in_o truth_n a_o very_a depravation_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n but_o yet_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o same_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v upheald_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n especial_o to_o wit_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n spirit_n as_o paul_n witness_v 1._o thess_n 1.5_o so_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v to_o oppose_v other_o two_o thing_n namely_o his_o error_n against_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o his_o miracle_n or_o work_n of_o satan_n against_o the_o miracle_n and_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o he_o may_v cast_v a_o mist_n before_o man_n eye_n and_o handle_v the_o matter_n so_o as_o he_o may_v be_v take_v for_o christ_n himself_o for_o so_o at_o last_o do_v he_o easy_o obtain_v so_o much_o as_o that_o he_o be_v repute_v for_o very_a christ_n when_o as_o he_o make_v open_a show_n of_o the_o very_a work_n of_o christ_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o miracle_n and_o like_o a_o wicked_a wretch_n treacherouslie_o counterfaict_v the_o same_o therefore_o in_o stead_n of_o the_o truth_n antichrist_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o lie_v &_o wicked_a error_n wherein_o he_o do_v injury_n to_o god_n in_o stead_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n spirit_n which_o work_v miracle_n he_o blurt_v out_o his_o wonder_n for_o christ_n send_v his_o apostle_n join_v these_o two_o together_o mark_n 16.15_o etc._n etc._n and_o first_o whereas_o paul_n say_v that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v by_o miracle_n the_o word_n come_v be_v to_o be_v refer_v not_o to_o his_o first_o appear_v but_o to_o the_o whole_a strength_n furniture_n frame_n and_o maintenance_n of_o the_o say_a kingdom_n for_o these_o word_n his_o come_n signify_v thus_o much_o his_o establishment_n stay_v and_o overspreading_a power_n shall_v be_v achieve_v by_o the_o mean_n and_o force_n of_o satan_n work_v miracle_n which_o two_o point_n have_v indeed_o lusty_o enlarge_v the_o state_n of_o popery_n and_o withal_o they_o do_v very_o lively_a point_n and_o paint_v out_o the_o same_o unto_o us._n for_o what_o be_v more_o common_a or_o usual_a among_o they_o than_o this_o vaunt_a of_o infinite_a miracle_n and_o what_o one_o thing_n do_v they_o more_o earnest_o urge_v and_o seek_v for_o at_o our_o hand_n assure_o the_o turk_n and_o follower_n of_o mahumet_n rise_v at_o first_o by_o hatch_n a_o new_a kind_n of_o wicked_a doctrine_n but_o as_o for_o miracle_n they_o neither_o boast_v that_o themselves_o do_v ever_o perform_v they_o neither_o do_v they_o require_v such_o at_o the_o hand_n of_o other_o but_o as_o for_o the_o papist_n they_o repose_v the_o top_n and_o toe_n the_o but_o and_o mark_v and_o assure_v ancker-hold_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o miracle_n and_o here_o be_v it_o that_o they_o so_o crake_v of_o they_o with_o such_o open_a mouth_n and_o cast_v they_o in_o our_o tooth_n so_o that_o popery_n can_v not_o be_v better_o describe_v unto_o we_o nor_o more_o plain_o decipher_v for_o the_o very_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n then_o by_o this_o speech_n of_o paul_n who_o be_v those_o three_o spirit_n where-of_a mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a minister_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n the_o 35._o chapter_n by_o the_o former_a exposition_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o be_v know_v i_o mean_v so_o farforth_a as_o concern_v this_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n what_o those_o three_o spirit_n do_v signify_v which_o be_v send_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n unto_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o plant_v and_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n and_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v like_a unto_o frog_n but_o the_o place_n itself_o be_v in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n verse_n 13.14_o which_o be_v these_o verse_n 13_o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o that_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o that_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o that_o false_a prophet_n verse_n 14_o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n to_o go_v unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n allmightie_a some_o in_o expound_v this_o place_n do_v think_v that_o this_o number_n of_o the_o three_o be_v put_v down_o as_o set_v &_o limit_v for_o that_o which_o be_v uncertain_a &_o infinite_a as_o it_o be_v speak_v in_o solomon_n a_o threefold_a cord_n be_v not_o easy_o break_v therefore_o in_o their_o opinion_n these_o three_o spirit_n be_v every_o spirit_n stir_v up_o &_o send_v abroad_o by_o satan_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o lie_n such_o as_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n &_o clawback_n of_o antich_n have_v be_v both_o live_a as_o yet_o &_o dead_a long_o since_o such_o as_o be_v eckius_fw-la &_o other_o who_o defend_v the_o same_o with_o tooth_n &_o nail_n and_o promote_v it_o to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n but_o other_o seem_v to_o come_v near_o to_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o place_n for_o they_o take_v regard_n of_o the_o number_n of_o 3._o as_o indeed_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v but_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o fit_o enough_o restrain_v the_o same_o only_a to_o divine_n or_o sorbonist_n to_o monk_n and_o professor_n of_o the_o decretall_n for_o my_o part_n therefore_o have_v advise_o weigh_v and_o consider_v of_o all_o thing_n i_o take_v these_o three_o spirit_n to_o distinguish_v three_o chief_a and_o principal_a degree_n and_o condition_n of_o man_n by_o who_o as_o it_o be_v by_o legate_n and_o choice_n instrument_n and_o especial_a patroness_n both_o popery_n itself_o and_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o first_o frame_v erect_v and_o enlarge_v and_o whereby_o even_o to_o this_o day_n it_o be_v cherish_v and_o maintain_v for_o whereas_o christ_n have_v for_o the_o publish_n of_o his_o kingdom_n these_o three_o especial_a degree_n and_o order_n of_o minister_n to_o wit_n apostle_n doctor_n or_o evangelist_n and_o bishop_n so_o antichrist_n have_v on_o the_o other_o side_n his_o cardinal_n schoolman_n and_o bishop_n the_o cardinal_n of_o antichrist_n will_v needs_o seem_v to_o resemble_v and_o be_v answerable_a unto_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n who_o power_n be_v to_o stretch_v to_o every_o corner_n and_o not_o to_o be_v limit_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o any_o one_o country_n and_o as_o touch_v doctor_n and_o the_o first_o evangelist_n which_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v inseparable_a companion_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v match_v a_o god_n name_n with_o the_o schoolman_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o be_v the_o whole_a rabble_n of_o sophister_n and_o orbet_fw-la of_o doctor_n either_o such_o as_o profess_a and_o live_v a_o seculare_fw-la life_n or_o a_o regular_fw-la as_o themselves_o term_v it_o that_o be_v a_o monkish_a or_o cloyster-life_n last_o concern_v christian_n bishop_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o pope_n order_n and_o of_o the_o devil_n make_v be_v in_o stead_n of_o they_o and_o undoubted_o all_o those_o order_n and_o degree_n be_v the_o very_a pillar_n of_o popery_n who_o be_v send_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o that_o false_a prophet_n in_o diverse_a manner_n and_o upon_o several_a occasion_n unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n either_o as_o messenger_n or_o as_o simple_a legate_n or_o legate_n a_o latere_fw-la according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o business_n that_o this_o kingdom_n have_v to_o dispatch_v and_o all_o of_o they_o assemble_v themselves_o to_o war_n against_o the_o godly_a and_o saint_n in_o geddon-harma_a that_o be_v in_o that_o place_n where_o old_a rome_n once_o stand_v which_o place_v assure_o be_v the_o very_a shop_n wherein_o all_o treason_n and_o practice_n against_o god_n and_o his_o anoint_a be_v forge_v now_o this_o sentence_n and_o interpretation_n of_o i_o be_v ratify_v by_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n and_o by_o observation_n of_o the_o similitude_n which_o john_n have_v use_v and_o which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o these_o prophecy_n by_o the_o very_a event_n or_o issue_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o omnisufficient_a witness_n and_o expositour_n of_o this_o prophecy_n so_o then_o these_o spirit_n be_v say_v both_o to_o be_v three_o and_o also_o to_o be_v distinct_a and_o diverse_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o although_o they_o be_v all_o set_v forward_o by_o one_o and_o the_o selfsame_o author_n satan_n or_o rather_o his_o son_n that_o detestable_a false_a prophet_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o as_o for_o those_o cardinal_n sophister_n and_o popish_a prelate_n who_o can_v more_o just_o be_v say_v to_o be_v their_o

out_o a_o few_o word_n out_o of_o his_o filthy_a mouth_n i_o beseech_v you_o brethren_n what_o a_o madness_n be_v it_o and_o what_o sacrilegious_a blasphemy_n against_o god_n therefore_o they_o have_v no_o god_n at_o all_o and_o much_o less_o have_v they_o any_o christ_n who_o they_o have_v dishonour_v mangle_a and_o tear_v in_o piece_n in_o such_o wonderful_a sort_n we_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o christ_n be_v a_o man_n but_o a_o man_n he_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o be_v infinite_a without_o circum-scription_a or_o limitation_n of_o place_n or_o person_n such_o a_o christ_n as_o the_o papist_n have_v dream_v upon_o they_o make_v christ_n both_o man_n and_o god_n of_o that_o mathematical_a superficies_n which_o they_o use_v in_o their_o mass_n which_o be_v so_o subtle_a and_o thin_a that_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o thickness_n at_o all_o i_o will_v here_o know_v of_o they_o how_o in_o that_o little_a body_n or_o substance_n they_o distinguish_v or_o sever_v the_o deity_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o humane_a nature_n and_o what_o a_o kind_n of_o body_n be_v that_o which_o be_v of_o no_o quantity_n which_o can_v be_v perceive_v by_o no_o sense_n which_o possess_v at_o once_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n and_o those_o far_o distant_a thus_o therefore_o they_o destroy_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o touch_v his_o office_n they_o be_v there-in_a more_o foulie_o and_o dangerous_o deceive_v for_o what_o part_n at_o all_o do_v they_o herein_a leave_n sound_n and_o entire_a unto_o christ_n if_o christ_n be_v our_o priest_n and_o if_o there_o be_v two_o part_n of_o this_o priesthood_n the_o one_o that_o he_o shall_v offer_v himself_o for_o our_o only_a and_o perpetual_a sacrifice_n the_o other_o to_o be_v our_o intercessor_n and_o make_v prayer_n for_o us._n how_o be_v it_o that_o the_o papist_n do_v offer_v up_o christ_n every_o day_n and_o how_o be_v it_o that_o they_o suborn_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o mediator_n if_o christ_n be_v our_o prophet_n why_o will_v they_o not_o stand_v content_a with_o his_o doctrine_n to_o what_o end_n do_v they_o require_v further_o humane_a law_n and_o tradition_n if_o he_o be_v our_o king_n what_o need_v we_o a_o other_o bishop_n to_o be_v our_o king_n which_o shall_v rule_v over_o our_o conscience_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o if_o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o deny_v jesus_n to_o be_v christ_n the_o anointed_n as_o john_n have_v teach_v we_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v antichrist_n who_o have_v take_v away_o the_o kingdom_n priesthood_n and_o prophetical_a office_n of_o christ_n i_o can_v not_o run_v over_o each_o place_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o therein_o i_o may_v show_v how_o the_o bishop_n be_v contradict_v unto_o christ_n in_o every_o point_n and_o these_o have_v i_o light_o touch_v &_o in_o few_o word_n run_v over_o because_o i_o be_o not_o now_o to_o handle_v common_a place_n but_o brief_o to_o yield_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o my_o defence_n and_o assertion_n wherefore_o to_o let_v pass_v other_o point_n &_o to_o conclude_v this_o place_n i_o affirm_v that_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o set_v out_o unto_o we_o the_o cause_n &_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o which_o prescribe_v either_o the_o outward_a or_o inward_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v by_o the_o pope_n mean_n deprave_a spoil_v &_o clean_o overthrow_v the_o which_o be_v so_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v right_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o opponent_n or_o adversary_n 3._o and_o lest_o any_o man_n shall_v dream_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o outward_a enemy_n such_o as_o mahumet_n be_v paul_n add_v that_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o he_o shall_v prove_v a_o household_n enemy_n not_o a_o foreign_a foe_n and_o shall_v withstand_v christ_n covert_o not_o open_o although_o notwithstanding_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o deadly_a enemy_n unto_o christ_n yet_o shall_v he_o pretend_v great_a faith_n religion_n friendship_n &_o familiar_a conversation_n with_o christ_n whereby_o we_o may_v see_v how_o much_o more_o dangerous_a a_o enemy_n he_o be_v so_o the_o bish_n of_o rome_n although_o he_o be_v repugnant_a unto_o christ_n in_o all_o thing_n yet_o have_v he_o place_v &_o seat_v himself_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o people_n of_o god_n for_o he_o hold_v that_o himself_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n &_o that_o his_o synagogue_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n &_o that_o all_o his_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n and_o cry_v out_o that_o all_o such_o as_o separate_v themselves_o from_o he_o be_v heretic_n thus_o do_v he_o challenge_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n and_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o detract_v it_o from_o all_o other_o and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o paul_n mean_v in_o say_v he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o god_n church_n many_o shall_v come_v say_v christ_n in_o my_o name_n say_v i_o be_o christ_n now_o what_o be_v it_o to_o come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o usurp_v the_o place_n or_o name_n of_o christ_n vicar_n and_o this_o have_v not_o only_o be_v perform_v open_o by_o the_o pope_n but_o also_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o that_o beside_o he_o no_o other_o do_v ever_o attempt_v it_o 3._o and_o do_v not_o the_o bishop_n open_o boast_v him-self_n to_o be_v god_n read_v gratian_n distinct_a 21._o he_o acknowledge_v the_o name_n he_o take_v it_o upon_o he_o he_o coumpt_v it_o proper_o to_o belong_v unto_o he_o and_o repose_v himself_o in_o it_o his_o client_n claw_n and_o worship_n he_o as_o a_o god_n they_o salute_v he_o by_o the_o name_n and_o make_v more_o account_n of_o his_o authority_n and_o precept_n than_o those_o of_o god_n herein_o i_o feign_v nothing_o i_o speak_v that_o that_o be_v evident_a and_o well_o know_v unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v it_o out_o that_o he_o be_v a_o earthly_a god_n and_o vaunt_v that_o he_o can_v do_v whatsoev_a god_n can_v sin_n only_o except_v a_o impudent_a and_o blasphemous_a mouth_n hitherto_o all_o point_n do_v iompe_n and_o agree_v but_o we_o have_v not_o yet_o run_v over_o the_o description_n set_v down_o by_o the_o apostle_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o sufficient_a mark_v what_o follow_v now_o say_v paul_n you_o know_v what_o withholdeth_a namely_o that_o he_o may_v be_v reveil_v in_o his_o time_n herein_o he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v that_o do_v stay_v or_o keep_v back_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n this_o same_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o withholdeth_a tertullian_n hierome_n and_o chrysostome_n do_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o which_o so_o long_o as_o it_o stand_v in_o flourish_a estate_n antichrist_n can_v not_o rise_v to_o that_o power_n and_o pre-eminence_n and_o therefore_o that_o room_n may_v be_v make_v for_o antichrist_n it_o be_v requisite_a that_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n shall_v give_v place_n what_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v easy_o understand_v if_o we_o shall_v bear_v in_o mind_n that_o which_o john_n forewarneth_a in_o the_o revelation_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o namely_o that_o rome_n be_v to_o become_v the_o head_n and_o metropolitan_a city_n for_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n see_v therefore_o that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o rule_v in_o rome_n necessary_a it_o be_v that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v leave_v rome_n empty_a for_o he_o for_o it_o can_v not_o be_v possess_v by_o both_o of_o they_o together_o now_o the_o issue_n &_o event_n of_o thing_n have_v show_v itself_o to_o be_v a_o most_o plain_a and_o plentiful_a interpreter_n of_o this_o prophecy_n first_o constantine_n translate_v the_o empire_n from_o italy_n and_o rome_n into_o greece_n unto_o constantinople_n unto_o which_o be_v constantinople_n byzantium_n then_o the_o greek_a emperor_n begin_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o lose_v all_o their_o interest_n in_o italy_n so_o that_o at_o last_o rome_n the_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n together_o with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n begin_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o bishop_n hand_n but_o whereas_o some_o understand_v this_o matter_n of_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n which_o the_o apostle_n shall_v signify_v be_v first_o to_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n i_o will_v not_o gainsay_v but_o that_o both_o may_v be_v understand_v viz._n that_o the_o empire_n be_v to_o be_v move_v out_o of_o rome_n and_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v preach_v over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o touch_v the_o time_n wherein_a both_o these_o be_v perform_v it_o agree_v fit_v and_o whereas_o the_o apostle_n write_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v

virtue_n shall_v possess_v the_o earth_n and_o after_o we_o shall_v see_v it_o be_v make_v all_o gold_n and_o full_a of_o her_o ancient_a work_n these_o verse_n of_o petrarche_n have_v be_v thus_o turn_v into_o english_a verse_n by_o thomas_n hovel_n 1._o o_o forge_n of_o false_a deceit_n prison_n to_o ire_n where_o goodness_n die_v and_o evil_n all_o be_v bread_n to_o those_o that_o live_v thou_o be_v a_o hellish_a fire_n the_o ruin_n eke_o of_o many_o wretch_n dead_a a_o wonder_n strange_a though_o spare_v thou_o be_v yet_o if_o christ_n in_o fine_a not_o tread_v thou_o under_o foot_n thy_o ground_n be_v first_o on_o humble_a poverty_n but_o now_o thy_o pride_n do_v press_v thy_o founder_n down_o thou_o shameless_a strompet_n seek_v sovereignty_n where_o rest_v thy_o hope_n what_o in_o thy_o triple_a crown_n in_o thy_o adultery_n or_o base-born_a riches_n beget_v in_o guile_n vain_a be_v all_o such_o witch_n since_o constantine_n may_v now_o return_v no_o more_o the_o mournful_a world_n that_o sigh_v thy_o state_n to_o see_v consume_v and_o cut_v thou_o quick_a unto_o the_o core_n that_o all_o too_o long_o be_v force_v to_o bear_v with_o thou_o of_o rome_n the_o fall_n here_o petrarche_n do_v unfold_v as_o view_v they_o may_v that_o listen_v the_o same_o behold_v 2._o a_o flambe_v from_o heaven_n stream_n down_o upon_o thy_o head_n thou_o wicked_a one_o that_o from_o the_o water_n cold_a and_o acorn_n wild_a that_o whilom_o be_v thy_o bread_n be_v mighty_a make_v enritcht_a by_o other_o gold_n since_o thy_o delight_n be_v settle_v all_o one_o ill_a shame_v thou_o destroy_v and_o sorrow_n soon_o thou_o spill_v thou_o nest_n in_o who_o the_o treason_n hatch_v be_v that_o through_o the_o world_n abroad_o be_v spread_v this_o hour_n slave_n to_o wine_n chamber_v and_o delicious_a fare_n where_o lust_n do_v try_v the_o strength_n of_o all_o her_o power_n in_o closert_n thou_o young_a girl_n and_o age_a sire_n with_o belzebub_n do_v dance_v in_o foul_a desire_n he_o bellows_n fire_n and_o lookingglass_n do_v bear_v amid_o they_o all_o but_o why_o i_o blush_v to_o tell_v naked_a to_o wind_n and_o barefoot_n late_o thou_o be_v no_o bed_n of_o down_o unto_o thy_o share_n befall_v course_n clothes_n do_v serve_v thy_o corpse_n from_o cold_a to_o shroud_v scarce_a god_n thy_o peer_n thou_o now_o be_v grow_v so_o proud_a 3._o thou_o babylon_n that_o build_v thy_o nest_n so_o high_a by_o covetous_a fraud_n thy_o sack_n to_o brim_n do_v fill_v with_o god_n great_a wrath_n and_o vice_n out_o that_o fly_v who_o poison_v smell_v a_o world_n of_o soul_n do_v kill_v god_n to_o thyself_o thou_o make_v not_o jove_n nor_o pallas_n in_o venus_n and_o bacchus_n be_v all_o thy_o solace_n in_o search_v long_o what_o shall_v of_o thou_o ensue_v myself_o with_o toil_n i_o feeble_a bring_v and_o low_a but_o at_o the_o length_n i_o seem_v a_o sultan_n new_a i_o see_v prepare_v to_o work_v thy_o overthrow_n that_o will_v erect_v palace_n erect_v the_o souldan_n palace_n baldocco_n seat_n for_o those_o which_o though_o not_o when_o i_o will_v shall_v thou_o depose_v thy_o idol_n on_o the_o ground_n shall_v scatter_v lie_v thy_o tower_n proud_a to_o heaven_n that_o enemy_n be_v and_o turret_n all_o by_o fire_n down_o shall_v fly_v then_o shall_v just_a soul_n the_o friend_n of_o virtue_n see_v the_o golden_a world_n anew_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o ancient_a work_n show_v forth_o themselves_o again_o finis_fw-la a_o table_n contain_v the_o word_n and_o matter_n handle_v in_o this_o treatise_n a_o a_o daulphus_n king_n of_o goth_n possess_v rome_n pag_n 113_o alaricus_n surprise_v the_o same_o pag._n 112_o antichrist_n who_o it_o be_v and_o why_o he_o be_v call_v a_o apostata_fw-la 7.10_o 11.41_o why_o call_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o perdition_n apollyon_n a_o beast_n a_o woman_n a_o harlot_n 13.17.18_o etc._n etc._n why_o a_o false_a prophet_n &_o a_o pope_n 37._o where_o he_o shall_v sit_v 47._o and_o when_o he_o shall_v come_v 73._o 74._o etc._n etc._n antichrist_n how_o he_o be_v say_v to_o restore_v the_o state_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n 34_o why_o he_o be_v call_v antichristus_fw-la and_o not_o antitheos_fw-la 40.41_o etc._n etc._n antichrist_n gather_v together_o the_o dregs_n of_o all_o heresy_n ibidem_fw-la antichrist_n corrupt_v not_o only_o one_o point_n of_o religion_n but_o all_o and_o every_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n ibidem_fw-la antichrist_n usurp_v the_o name_n of_o god_n .49.50_o etc._n etc._n challenge_v his_o power_n 53._o 54_o why_o the_o congregation_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o god_n 67_o why_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o have_v the_o state_n and_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n foretell_v 5._o 6_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v last_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 123_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v utter_o destroy_v by_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n pag._n 121._o 122_o antichrist_n shall_v sit_v at_o rome_n pag._n 39_o antichrist_n kingdom_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o be_v beat_v down_o with_o force_n of_o arm_n 117._o etc._n etc._n antichrist_n be_v no_o one_o man_n 6._o 7._o 12._o 13_o the_o manner_n of_o plant_v his_o kingdom_n be_v devilish_a 90._o 91._o that_o it_o rise_v not_o at_o a_o sudden_a but_o by_o degree_n 92._o etc._n etc._n that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o three_o special_a mean_n 97._o 98_o that_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antich_n shall_v proceed_v from_o the_o only_a breath_n of_o god_n mouth_n 98._o 120_o that_o the_o enlargement_n there-of_a shall_v be_v wrought_v by_o two_o mean_n 137_o that_o his_o authority_n be_v never_o general_o admit_v without_o the_o gaynesaying_a of_o many_o pag._n 104_o that_o not_o all_o shall_v cleave_v to_o it_o no_o not_o when_o it_o prevayl_v most_o 148._o etc._n etc._n antichristian_a doctrine_n compare_v with_o the_o gospel_n 40._o 41._o etc._n etc._n place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v concern_v antichrist_n 8._o 24._o 21._o of_o the_o three_o beast_n pag._n 24._o etc._n etc._n apocalypse_v and_o daniel_n compare_v together_o 25_o apparel_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_n be_v sometime_n of_o two_o sort_n 39_o apollyon_n 16_o apostata_fw-la what_o it_o mean_v pag._n 10._o 11_o apparel_n of_o man_n and_o attire_n use_v long_o ago_o at_o rome_n 38_o when_o the_o beginning_n of_o antichrist_n apostasy_n begin_v 86_o arsaces_n be_v captain_n the_o parthian_n set_v themselves_o in_o freedom_n and_o thence_o their_o king_n be_v call_v arsacides_n pag._n 132._o the_o last_o of_o the_o arsacide_n by_o by_o who_o slay_v ibid._n artaxerxes_n a_o persian_a have_v slay_v artabanus_n translate_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o parthian_n to_o the_o persian_n 132_o athaliricus_n play_v rex_fw-la in_o italy_n pag._n 114_o a_o place_n of_o augustine_n touch_v antichrist_n 18._o &_o 21_o b_o belifarius_fw-la depose_v silverius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n upon_o suspicion_n of_o treason_n 15_o bernard_n his_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n &_o antichrist_n pag._n 19_o 20._o 44._o 55._o 64._o 103._o the_o three_o beast_n mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n 23._o etc._n etc._n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n a_o whole_a state_n of_o thing_n be_v signify_v 15_o the_o second_o beast_n signify_v the_o idolatrous_a empire_n of_o rome_n 23_o the_o first_o and_o three_o beast_n signify_v one_o thing_n 24_o why_o antichrist_n be_v liken_v to_o a_o beast_n 17_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 666._o comprise_v in_o the_o word_n lateinos_n 14_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n compare_v together_o 31._o 32._o 33_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n 27_o bishop_n sometime_n call_v pope_n 49_o contention_n of_o bishop_n one_o cause_n of_o establish_v antichrist_n kingdom_n 97._o etc._n etc._n bishop_n of_o rome_n accuse_v for_o say_v he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o 105_o bishop_n universal_a who_o 50._o 51_o bishop_n of_o rome_n take_v on_o he_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o challenge_v to_o himself_o his_o power_n compare_v himself_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o emperor_n to_o the_o moon_n 54_o all_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n refuse_v the_o blasphemous_a title_n of_o universal_a bishshop_n and_o who_o first_o usurp_v the_o same_o 52._o 53_o why_o god_n punish_v the_o world_n with_o blindness_n 150_o boniface_n the_o eight_o pope_n his_o ambition_n 20_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o ambition_n 20._o 19_o covetousness_n 20._o idolatry_n 21._o riot_n 21._o 22._o c_o caligula_n will_v have_v himself_o worship_v as_o a_o god_n 20_o cardinal_n the_o pope_n decree_v that_o they_o shall_v go_v before_o king_n 20_o their_o institution_n 143_o church_n whether_o it_o can_v err_v 11_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o only_a word_n of_o god_n 11_o which_o be_v

the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n 69_o it_o can_v not_o be_v gather_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o succession_n of_o person_n 11_o there_o be_v one_o lord_n and_o lawgiver_n for_o man_n conscience_n 45_o constantine_n the_o great_a command_v the_o idolatrous_a church_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o 75_o constantine_n translate_v the_o empire_n from_o italy_n into_o thrace_n 25_o the_o counterfeit_a donation_n of_o constantine_n 78_o at_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v whole_o destroy_v 121_o christian_n whether_o they_o may_v make_v war_n against_o the_o papist_n 117._o 118_o a_o place_n of_o chrysostom_n touch_v antichrist_n 44_o d_o an_n hard_a place_n of_o daniel_n expound_v 226_o dioclesian_n will_v needs_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n 20_o true_a doctrine_n to_o be_v try_v only_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 11_o doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n what_o 24_o comparison_n between_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o gospel_n 43._o 44_o donatist_n their_o error_n 73_o e_z emperor_n in_o number_n 10._o mention_v in_o the_o revel_v 13._o at_o what_o time_n and_o what_o emperor_n they_o begin_v 27_o emperor_n their_o large_a bounty_n on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o three_o cause_n of_o strengthen_v antichrist_n 97._o etc._n etc._n empire_n where_o it_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v seat_v 25_o empire_n idolatrous_a how_o reviue_v by_o antichrist_n 34._o etc._n etc._n f_o false_a prophet_n why_o antichrist_n so_o call_v indefinite_o 42_o the_o foretell_v of_o antichrist_n be_v a_o famous_a prophecy_n 41_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n what_o it_o be_v when_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v 35_o g_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o the_o vandalle_n surprise_v rome_n 113_o goth_n destroy_v it_o utter_o 63_o gregory_n the_o great_a refuse_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n 52_o h_n antichrist_n compare_v to_o a_o harlot_n 16_o heresy_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o office_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o first_o cause_n that_o give_v strength_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o anti._n 97_o harmageddon_a otherwise_o to_o be_v read_v geddon-harma_a 60_o head_n seven_o which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n ●0_n hierome_n call_v rome_n babylon_n 22_o hilary_n his_o sentence_n touch_v antichrist_n 20_o hymenaeus_n deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n 43_o i_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n renew_v 34._o 35_o idoll-temple_n shut_v up_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a 75_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n call_v universal_a bishop_n 52_o john_n wickliff_n oppose_v he_o against_o the_o bish_n of_o rome_n 106_o italica_n ecclesia_fw-la some_o think_v to_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o number_n 666._o 14_o irenaeus_n a_o place_n of_o his_o touch_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 14_o k_o king_n in_o number_n 10._o mention_v revelat._n 13._o when_o and_o in_o who_o they_o begin_v 27_o king_n 10._o that_o shall_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o whore_n who_o they_o be_v 111._o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n to_o be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n mouth_n 107._o 115_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n plant_v by_o devilish_a devise_n &_o creep_v on_o by_o little_a and_o little_a 90_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n establish_v by_o 3._o special_a mean_n 97_o kingdom_n the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v 53._o 54_o l_o lactantius_n a_o place_n of_o his_o touch_v the_o cruelty_n of_o antic_a 18_o lactantius_n touch_v the_o roman_a empire_n 77_o lateinos_n contain_v the_o number_n of_o 666._o 14_o law_n impose_v upon_o man_n conscience_n by_o the_o pope_n 54_o leo_n the_o 12._o his_o ambition_n 20_o luke_n a_o place_n of_o his_o touch_v antichrist_n 8_o m_o magistrate_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n 36_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o pope_n 12_o mass_n when_o first_o it_o begin_v 84_o mahumet_n sit_v not_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n neither_o be_v proper_o antichrist_n 43.57_o the_o beginning_n of_o mahumetism_n 88_o mahuzim_n what_o it_o mean_v in_o daniel_n 47_o a_o place_n of_o matthew_n touch_v antichrist_n 8.13_o mauritius_n the_o emperor_n will_v have_v john_n of_o constantinople_n call_v universal_a bishop_n 52_o miracle_n use_v to_o credit_n antichrist_n 144._o etc._n etc._n monarchy_n none_o to_o succeed_v the_o roman_a 125_o a_o mystery_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o harlot_n 47_o n_n name_n of_o god_n usurp_v by_o the_o pope_n 53_o nicholas_n of_o clemingis_n write_v against_o the_o papacy_n 22_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 666._o expound_v 14_o where_o other_o word_n be_v name_v that_o contain_v the_o like_a number_n 81_o o_o odoacer_n surprise_v rome_n call_v himself_o king_n of_o jtalie_n 114_o p_o true_a pastor_n be_v to_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 12_o parthian_n have_v arsaces_n for_o their_o captain_n infranchize_v themselves_o into_o liberty_n 132_o the_o empire_n of_o parthian_n translate_v to_o the_o persian_n 132_o a_o place_n of_o paul_n touch_v antichrist_n 1_o pelagius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o petition_n pacify_v the_o tyrant_n totilas_n 102_o peter_n the_o apostle_n prophesy_v of_o his_o own_o death_n 4_o a_o place_n of_o peter_n touch_v the_o popish_a clergy_n 18_o papa_n what_o it_o signify_v &_o why_o antichrist_n so_o call_v 48_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o assembly_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o god_n 67_o the_o papist_n argument_n for_o themselves_o &_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n 153_o comparison_n between_o popery_n and_o the_o gospel_n 40._o etc._n etc._n the_o government_n of_o popery_n what_o it_o be_v 35_o philetus_n a_o heretic_n 43_o phocas_n a_o emperor_n &_o murderer_n of_o mauritius_n 85._o he_o cause_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n 52_o priesthood_n confound_v with_o the_o kingdom_n at_o rome_n 35_o promise_n of_o god_n belong_v only_o to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n 71_o peter_n paul_n and_o john_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n 4_o son_n of_o perdition_n 16_o power_n of_o god_n usurp_v by_o the_o pope_n 52_o r_o revelation_n many_o place_n thereof_o expound_v 8._o 14._o 21._o 23_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n deny_v by_o hymenaeus_n &_o philetus_n 43_o rhadagesius_n king_n of_o goth_n 102_o rome_n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n 40_o rome_n how_o often_o surprise_v 62_o at_o rome_n no_o place_n for_o godliness_n 65_o rome_n point_a out_o to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n 58._o etc._n etc._n at_o rome_n the_o kingdom_n join_v with_o the_o priesthood_n 35_o roman_a magistrate_n of_o two_o sort_n 36_o roman_a manner_n detestable_a 65_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n what_o it_o be_v when_o john_n write_v 35_o roman_a empire_n when_o first_o it_o be_v translate_v from_o italy_n to_o constantinople_n 26_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 25_o s_o salvation_n to_o be_v free_o give_v we_o of_o god_n the_o papist_n deny_v 46_o saracen_n their_o first_o beginning_n 131_o schoolman_n deny_v mahumet_n to_o be_v antichrist_n 57_o schoolman_n their_o opinion_n of_o antichrist_n 93_o servant_n of_o seruamt_n gregory_n the_o great_a first_o call_v himself_o 54_o simon_n deny_v christ_n to_o become_v in_o the_o flesh_n 43_o the_o three_o spirit_n mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n as_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n what_o they_o be_v 140_o siluerius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n suspect_v of_o treason_n be_v depose_v by_o belisarius_n 105_o symachus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n accuse_v for_o that_o he_o deem_v himself_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o 104_o son_n of_o perdition_n the_o pope_n 16_o t_o teias_n king_n of_o goth_n waste_v italy_n 115_o teitan_n suppose_v by_o irenaeus_n to_o be_v the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n 15_o temple_n of_o god_n where_o antichrist_n shall_v sit_v what_o it_o be_v 56_o how_o the_o congregation_n of_o popery_n can_v be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n 67_o theodatus_fw-la king_n of_o goth_n 114_o theodoricus_n king_n of_o goth_n surprise_v rome_n 114_o totilas_n forbid_v the_o fire_n of_o rome_n 102_o totilas_n quite_o deface_v rome_n 114._o 115_o five_o viguerus_n his_o conceit_n touch_v antichrist_n 58_o vitiges_n waste_v italy_n 114_o w_n weapon_n whether_o forbid_a christian_n by_o the_o gospel_n 117_o whether_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v subdue_v by_o war_n 117._o 118_o wickliefe_n 106_o why_o antichrist_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o woman_n 16_o worship_n of_o god_n what_o it_o be_v while_o italy_n be_v idolatrous_a 33_o young_a year_n 666._o expound_v 80._o 81_o year_n 1000_o examine_v 89_o finis_fw-la

antichrist_n be_v not_o come_v to_o his_o height_n or_o perfection_n and_o partly_o also_o for_o that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v so_o forestalled_n by_o prejudice_n of_o a_o other_o matter_n and_o so_o dazzle_v yea_o and_o blind_v with_o the_o glorious_a show_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v persuade_v that_o such_o mischief_n can_v possible_o ever_o rise_v from_o thence_o and_o although_o in_o time_n by_o little_a and_o little_a those_o foresay_a token_n begin_v to_o appear_v and_o show_v themselves_o whereby_o that_o horrible_a monster_n may_v be_v discern_v and_o withal_o although_o that_o sea_n itself_o begin_v now_o in_o that_o behalf_n to_o be_v suspect_v by_o many_o yet_o so_o great_a be_v the_o dreadful_a power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o who_o have_v espy_v the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n dare_v not_o for_o their_o life_n mutter_v or_o speak_v the_o least_o word_n for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o be_v by_o and_o by_o not_o only_o condemn_v in_o the_o next_o synod_n as_o schismatic_n but_o also_o put_v to_o death_n by_o magistrate_n as_o heretiek_n more_o pestilent_a and_o heinous_a than_o any_o that_o ever_o live_v and_o so_o by_o mean_n of_o fear_n and_o terror_n they_o hold_v their_o tongue_n notwithstanding_o in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o ancestor_n namely_o about_o the_o year_n 350._o when_v leo_n the_o first_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n one_o hilarious_fw-la bishop_n of_o vienna_n in_o france_n do_v open_o gainsay_a the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n which_o then_o begin_v to_o advance_v and_o enlarge_v itself_o after_o that_o about_o 400._o year_n ago_o there_o arise_v one_o arnold_n in_o italy_n surname_v brixianus_n who_o with_o strong_a argument_n and_o vehement_a persuasion_n for_o he_o be_v a_o man_n account_v for_o his_o time_n both_o learned_a and_o eloquent_a handle_v plain_o and_o urge_v pithy_o this_o point_n and_o that_o very_o common_o publicklie_o and_o even_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n itself_o by_o which_o his_o labour_n and_o force_n of_o the_o truth_n he_o move_v many_o indeed_o but_o yet_o general_o he_o can_v not_o prevail_v so_o great_a a_o coil_n it_o be_v always_o find_v to_o pluck_v the_o romish_a sea_n to_o ground_n in_o so_o much_o as_o one_o bernardus_n clarevallensis_n a_o man_n who_o otherwise_o stand_v not_o so_o great_o affect_v to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n yet_o by_o mean_n that_o man_n in_o those_o day_n be_v general_o so_o bewitch_v with_o a_o reverend_a opinion_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o that_o sea_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o toss_v and_o canva_v that_o censure_n of_o arnold_n although_o it_o be_v most_o true_a and_o just_a and_o this_o ancient_a and_o receive_v opinion_n touch_v the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n continue_a many_o generation_n and_o be_v never_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n control_v by_o any_o save_v only_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o that_o but_o by_o a_o few_o of_o they_o and_o in_o truth_n therein_o the_o grecian_n show_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o a_o more_o free_a judgement_n and_o wise_a disposition_n than_o be_v our_o man_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o nilus_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n a_o eloquent_a man_n earnest_o avouch_v that_o antichrist_n be_v not_o only_o come_v and_o seat_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o be_v the_o very_a party_n and_o this_o they_o enforce_v with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o strong_a proof_n as_o the_o best_a proctor_n that_o ever_o that_o sea_n have_v be_v never_o able_a as_o yet_o to_o overthrow_v but_o as_o for_o the_o western_a bishop_n they_o indeed_o disagree_v in_o this_o point_n but_o not_o upon_o any_o good_a ground_n or_o settle_a judgement_n but_o only_o carry_v away_o by_o the_o prejudice_n of_o common_a custom_n nay_o they_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o great_a subtlety_n of_o satan_n who_o now_o begin_v to_o work_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n as_o paul_n have_v foretold_a proceed_v further_o and_o give_v their_o help_a hand_n to_o the_o sprede_n abroad_o of_o that_o pestilent_a infection_n the_o suppression_n whereof_o it_o behoove_v each_o christian_n to_o have_v endeavour_v and_o very_o busy_a and_o pettish_a they_o be_v in_o help_v and_o uphold_v it_o and_o in_o put_v oil_n as_o you_o will_v say_v to_o the_o fire_n and_o so_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o say_a bishop_n of_o rome_n become_v as_o big_a as_o arm_n as_o monstrous_a giant_n which_o have_v a_o hundred_o arm_n briareus_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o proverb_n who_o before_o be_v as_o little_a as_o a_o foolish_a leveret_fw-la at_o first_o in_o very_a deed_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o henry_n and_o after_o of_o the_o frederick_n emperor_n of_o germany_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n receive_v great_a strength_n and_o encroch_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n of_o all_o sort_n for_o although_o even_o from_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o satan_n begin_v to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n thereof_o yet_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o bright_a shine_a light_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o in_o those_o day_n be_v keep_v in_o all_o integrity_n in_o the_o church_n he_o take_v repulse_n and_o so_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o work_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v as_o it_o be_v new_o proclaim_v and_o take_v in_o hand_n he_o be_v enforce_v to_o be_v quiet_a &_o to_o defer_v his_o business_n unto_o some_o other_o time_n afterward_o look_v what_o he_o have_v long_o since_o begone_v and_o somewhat_o bring_v forward_o he_o find_v the_o mean_n to_o finish_v and_o bring_v to_o perfection_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o constantinus_n beard_n constantinus_n beard_a for_o which_o have_v a_o great_a beard_n pogonatus_n a_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n now_o satan_n be_v by_o the_o mean_n and_o industry_n of_o antichrist_n as_o it_o be_v his_o legate_n once_o set_v over_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o chair_n of_o estate_n he_o nestle_v himself_o therein_o so_o sure_o that_o after_o it_o prove_v a_o thing_n almost_o inpossible_a by_o any_o power_n or_o policy_n to_o remove_v he_o thence_o but_o even_o as_o the_o strong_a arm_a man_n of_o who_o christ_n speak_v in_o matthew_n look_v how_o more_o vehement_o he_o be_v assault_v by_o the_o valiant_a soldier_n of_o christ_n church_n arnold_n wickliff_n husse_n jerom_n of_o prage_n and_o some_o more_o such_o like_a so_o do_v he_o as_o busy_o oppose_v against_o they_o more_o wicked_a and_o unclean_a spirit_n as_o a_o supply_n of_o fresh_a soldier_n in_o way_n of_o rescue_n for_o the_o pomp_n &_o power_n of_o antichrist_n be_v maintain_v by_o such_o man_n as_o be_v of_o as_o lewd_a a_o disposition_n and_o of_o as_o brazen_a face_n as_o ever_o live_v and_o that_o not_o only_o long_a ago_o but_o even_o of_o late_a in_o our_o day_n as_o by_o eckius_fw-la faber_n cochley_n and_o such_o other_o prate_v jack_n of_o the_o like_a stamp_n by_o who_o toilsome_a travail_n mingle_v with_o cavil_n cog_n and_o cozen_a trick_n the_o cause_n be_v a_o while_n cherish_v and_o upheald_v but_o god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o mercy_n in_o great_a compassion_n pity_v the_o estate_n of_o the_o world_n vouchsafe_v in_o this_o old-age_n thereof_o to_o raise_v and_o send_v among_o we_o the_o light_n of_o his_o glorious_a gospel_n the_o power_n whereof_o be_v the_o only_o instrument_n to_o bring_v antichrist_n underfoot_o therefore_o he_o lighten_v the_o mind_n of_o our_o understanding_n display_v the_o foggy_a mist_n of_o antichristian_a darkness_n and_o stir_v up_o his_o worthy_a servant_n as_o valiant_a champion_n to_o bruise_v and_o break_v to_o quell_v and_o kill_v the_o power_n of_o antichrist_n for_o in_o this_o quarraile_a wherein_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v encounter_v many_o have_v deal_v with_o very_o prosperous_a success_n as_o first_o and_o cheiflie_o m._n luther_n and_o after_o he_o for_o let_v i_o speak_v it_o without_o the_o offence_n of_o some_o he_o be_v not_o the_o last_o of_o the_o prophet_n hen._n bullinger_n &_o ralph_n gualther_n all_o which_o be_v great_a and_o excellent_a man_n both_o for_o learning_n and_o godliness_n and_o who_o of_o set_a purpose_n write_v treatise_n against_o antichrist_n as_o for_o john_n caluin_n theod_n beza_n jerom_n zanchus_fw-la very_o worthy_a captain_n and_o continual_a wrestler_n with_o antichrist_n i_o purpose_v to_o pretermit_v as_o also_o those_o more_o ancient_a fellow_n math._n paris_n mich._n cesennate_n io._n de_fw-mi poliaco_fw-it militzius_n of_o bohem_n by_o who_o learned_a writing_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n have_v be_v shake_v yea_o and_o shiver_v notwithstanding_o see_v that_o there_o still_o remain_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o

diadem_n nor_o yet_o carus_n probus_n but_o many_o at_o that_o time_n lay_v hold_v on_o the_o empery_n insomuch_o as_o none_o of_o these_o pettifogger_n may_v be_v count_v king_n in_o the_o roll_n of_o those_o ten_o before_o speak_v of_o but_o dioclesian_n bare_a sway_n year_n .25_o and_o concern_v all_o these_o they_o be_v solemn_o invest_v but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o they_o touch_v the_o sword_n and_o sceptre_n as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o tip_n of_o their_o finger_n or_o only_o look_v upon_o it_o but_o they_o never_o can_v get_v the_o crown_n free_a to_o sit_v quiet_o on_o their_o cap_n now_o as_o by_o the_o succession_n of_o ten_o king_n this_o beast_n flourish_v so_o in_o the_o revel_v cap._n 17.16_o it_o be_v say_v she_o shall_v be_v persecute_v and_o bring_v to_o nothing_o by_o ten_o king_n and_o thus_o much_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n there_o speak_v of_o touch_v the_o seven_o head_n there_o attribute_v unto_o this_o beast_n that_o be_v unto_o this_o old_a and_o idolatrous_a roman_a empire_n some_o will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v the_o seven_o man_n of_o germany_n who_o succeed_v in_o the_o empire_n after_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v divert_v the_o empire_n unto_o the_o german_n but_o before_o that_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n while_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v idolatrous_a and_o remain_v at_o rome_n they_o be_v either_o the_o seven_o dignity_n and_o preeminent_a office_n of_o the_o city_n as_o first_o the_o consulship_n second_o the_o pretour-ship_n three_o the_o captain_n of_o the_o guard_n four_o the_o chief_a chamberlain_n fift_o the_o treasourour_n sixth_o the_o gentry_n seaventh_o and_o the_o senate_n or_o else_o they_o be_v the_o seven_o province_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v especial_o sustain_v whereof_o the_o first_o and_o principal_n be_v italy_n itself_o second_o all_o france_n as_o far_o as_o the_o rhine_n and_o the_o mountain_n pyrenaei_n three_o all_o spain_n four_o germany_n with_o slavonia_n fift_o macedonia_n whereunto_o greece_n and_o thrace_n be_v annex_v sixth_o egypt_n with_o all_o africa_n although_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o it_o be_v diverse_a province_n and_o lieutenauntry_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n but_o herein_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v how_o they_o order_v and_o dispose_v matter_n for_o their_o security_n &_o quick_a dispatch_n of_o affair_n but_o what_o the_o place_n be_v from_o whence_o their_o revenue_n grow_v and_o from_o whence_o they_o usual_o fetch_v their_o new_a supply_n of_o soldier_n seavent_o syria_n and_o asia_n the_o less_o but_o as_o for_o that_o region_n &_o part_n of_o syria_n which_o coast_v along_o the_o river_n euphrates_n and_o be_v indeed_o under_o the_o roman_a obeisance_n it_o serve_v rather_o to_o waste_v their_o substance_n and_o consume_v their_o man_n then_o to_o be_v a_o help_n and_o supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o continual_a war_n that_o they_o have_v with_o the_o arabian_n and_o persian_n and_o therefore_o this_o coast_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v among_o those_o seven_o province_n before_o speak_v of_o now_o as_o touch_v these_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o of_o italy_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o as_o for_o this_o it_o be_v first_o overrun_v and_o rend_v from_o the_o empire_n and_o so_o wound_v by_o the_o goth_n that_o it_o may_v just_o have_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v quite_o dash_v and_o deface_v for_o ever_o have_v not_o antichrist_n afterward_o reviue_v and_o restore_v it_o again_o but_o that_o by_o a_o other_o devise_n and_o practice_v namely_o by_o the_o pretence_n and_o show_n of_o godliness_n and_o christian_a religion_n therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o this_o place_n speak_v of_o be_v the_o very_a monarch_n and_o empire_n of_o rome_n which_o as_o it_o be_v here_o so_o also_o be_v it_o in_o daniel_n cap._n 7.3_o say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n furthermore_n whereas_o this_o say_a empire_n be_v there_o in_o daniel_n term_v by_o the_o name_n of_o beast_n whereof_o in_o that_o place_n there_o be_v no_o form_n or_o fashion_n set_v down_o for_o this_o be_v there_o the_o four_o shall_v exceed_v the_o three_o former_a which_o daniel_n see_v in_o fierceness_n and_o savage_a cruelty_n so_o also_o in_o this_o place_n of_o the_o revel_v be_v she_o so_o monstrous_o set_v out_o as_o nothing_o can_v seem_v more_o ugly_a cruel_a &_o horrible_a for_o she_o be_v describe_v to_o have_v 1._o the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n 2._o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n 3._o and_o in_o all_o her_o other_o lineament_n like_v to_o a_o leopard_n well_o we_o have_v hear_v the_o one_o head_n of_o this_o bestial_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v sore_o wound_v namely_o that_o which_o be_v in_o italy_n for_o all_o the_o roman_a imperial_a dignity_n which_o be_v contain_v within_o the_o border_n of_o italy_n be_v for_o a_o while_n by_o the_o goth_n turn_v topsie-turuie_a but_o not_o long_o after_o it_o be_v there_o again_o reviue_v by_o the_o industry_n of_o a_o other_o beast_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o roman_a antichrist_n as_o after_o in_o this_o treatise_n shall_v more_o full_o appear_v wherefore_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n by_o the_o three_o beast_n antichrist_n be_v prefigure_v which_o do_v put_v life_n into_o that_o other_o monstrous_a beast_n so_o sore_o wound_v in_o the_o head_n that_o be_v frame_v form_v and_o set_v on_o foot_n the_o image_n of_o that_o old_a idolatrous_a roman_a empire_n such_o as_o it_o be_v while_o it_o keep_v at_o rome_n for_o this_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o i_o say_v be_v idolatrous_a when_o once_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o gospel_n and_o to_o plant_v themselves_o at_o constantinople_n it_o be_v wound_v even_o to_o the_o death_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n dispatch_v for_o ever_o yea_o even_o such_o poor_a fragment_n as_o seem_v to_o remain_v of_o it_o do_v odoacer_n herulus_fw-la afterward_o quite_o deface_v revel_v 17.16_o and_o so_o the_o goth_n possess_v the_o same_o long_a after_o namely_o throughout_o the_o lineal_a descent_n of_o ten_o king_n orderly_o succeed_v each_o other_o while_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o princely_a palace_n &_o imperial_a seat_n rome_n itself_o lay_v flat_a in_o the_o dust_n and_o in_o truth_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o agreement_n great_a in_o all_o point_n if_o this_o three_o beast_n which_o represent_v antichrist_n &_o that_o other_o which_o represent_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v resemble_v &_o compare_v together_o the_o which_o see_v it_o make_v much_o for_o the_o better_a clear_n of_o this_o point_n i_o will_v brief_o touch_v their_o mutual_a resemblance_n in_o manner_n as_o follow_v the_o three_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v 1_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n 2_o but_o yet_o to_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n so_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a rabblement_n of_o shaveling_n &_o principal_o the_o chieftain_n of_o the_o order_n 1_o pretend_v a_o mild_a disposition_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 2_o but_o in_o very_a truth_n he_o speak_v like_o the_o devil_n impious_a &_o blasphemous_a thing_n against_o god_n second_o touch_v the_o labour_n and_o practice_v of_o they_o both_o they_o jump_v together_o for_o the_o three_o beast_n 1_o blow_v life_n into_o the_o dead_a carcase_n of_o the_o wound_a beast_n which_o otherwise_o have_v perish_v for_o ever_o 2_o proclaim_v &_o procure_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v hear_v some_o mark_n of_o that_o former_a beast_n either_o the_o name_n or_o number_n of_o she_o that_o be_v shall_v public_o take_v upon_o they_o one_o profession_n or_o other_o of_o her_o order_n even_o so_o antichrist_n &_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n 1_o raise_v from_o death_n to_o life_n &_o restore_v to_o the_o world_n the_o dead_a image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o farforth_o as_o it_o be_v idolatrous_a and_o seat_v at_o rome_n 2_o careful_o provide_v that_o every_o man_n make_v public_a show_n by_o one_o mark_n office_n dignity_n or_o other_o of_o the_o idolatry_n which_o by_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o a_o man_n think_v quite_o overthrow_v but_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o do_v this_o by_o the_o power_n and_o work_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o by_o the_o help_n and_o ministry_n of_o a_o notable_a false_a prophet_n why_o this_o also_o fit_v very_o right_o with_o the_o papistical_a hierarchy_n for_o that_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o dragon_n the_o devil_n himself_o so_o the_o romish_a and_o papistical_a dominion_n be_v heal_v up_o and_o bring_v thing_n to_o pass_v by_o the_o power_n of_o satan_n which_o be_v give_v he_o from_o god_n as_o the_o event_n have_v prove_v it_o work_v also_o by_o the_o mean_n and_o industry_n of_o that_o great_a false_a prophet_n